Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Maru-MA

2012-12-06T05:39:26Z

Mokata: Happy Finals to all us students in all grade levels.

The first two volumes of this series are already translated by a group two years ago.
Here is the link:
http://www.asphodelshaven.com/
So if anybody is going to translate it, please start from volume 3.--[[User:Hariseldon|hariseldon]] 20:03, 18 January 2012 (CST)

Thanks. I'm trying to get permission from the higher ups to ask if their translations can be hosted here as well. If we get approval we'll start from volume 3.
[[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 00:50, 19 January 2012 (CST)

Volume 3 was translated by Irenne on Livejournal: http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1932061.html She didn´t translate chapter 4 though.
So we can´t put links to their translations? :S [[User:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]]

<hr/>

This is one of those storys that I still think about frequently.The anime,novel,and manga made alot of crazy fans. Another thing that I have question about is the title. why is the title Maru-MA. Shouldn't there be a metion of the common name kyou kara maou or kyou kara ma. I only found that baka held this translation by accident.

The translation are quite everywhere on live journal
A good an an acurate list made by some [[User:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] http://redglasses-girl.livejournal.com/7732.html

*Note I going by Japenese volume defintion when placing the links

Volume 5 completed Kannichtfranz
http://redglasses-girl.livejournal.com/7732.html

volume 6 5/6 Kannichtfranz
http://clavelsangrante.livejournal.com/1115.html

Volume 7 vivarina ( The translation was complete but rest of the links are dead including the spanish ones)

part 12
https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1OHeGlD5ThrgwU4AVPSQnvN-RAsUaeQxSMNPTbV789mQ

part 11
https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=13bWqLhPRQ5Te5K-_7kypSVv6SSejSR_ry-5vS0XLDyA

part 10
https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1VP8yzjkY0i62pwcmSUj2uHeabpelL-aQTU77CeHSsVM

part 3
http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1171141.html

part 2
http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1167043.html

part 1
http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1163379.html

volume 14 not complete
http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/?skip=30&tag=summary%2Ftranslation

Yes, I'm the one you made that list. Volumen 14 isn't complete, still lacks chapters 8-12, a special, and chapter 3 (I'm not sure though)Volumen 6 really has 10 chapters. Nice to meet you. thank you for thw links to vivarina's work.
Hablas español? [[User:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] ([[User talk:ClavelSangrante|talk]]) 19:53, 26 November 2012 (CST)

I though was too short to be complete. Sorry, I misread some information. I certainly speak spanish since it's my subject or major that I studying but to lazy to write in spanish right now. :D Thanks again for making the list. Are you going to updated the list since volume 3 is complete? Also like I pointed out volume 8 sadly is no more. Also volume 8 parts 1,2,3 to spainsh verison are gone too. I mean to say that the links are dead. Thanks again for your work.

You are very welcome^^. About Spanish translations, some of them can be found here: http://chibi-chibi-fansub.blogspot.com/2012/11/maru-ma.html (specially Novel 8 Chapter 3) I'm translating chapter 4 into spanish and giving my best to translate novel 4 chapter 1 into english. (I'm bleedingcarnation) And I'm a big fan of this kind of stories too, I just love medieval stories :3[[User:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] ([[User talk:ClavelSangrante|talk]]) 23:01, 26 November 2012 (CST)

I love being active editor but I shall be on break till 12/28 since I have my university finals. I can help with the manga starting then. I use photoshop for all my manga editing projects.

==Musical==

There's gonna be a musical for this serie! http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1968975.html#t19923023 ^^ [[User:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] ([[User talk:ClavelSangrante|talk]])

Maru-MA

2012-12-06T05:35:45Z

Mokata: /* Editors */

[[Image:KKM1Cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Kyou Kara MA no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!! Cover]]

'''''Maru-MA''''' also known as The MA Series (㋮シリーズ) is a light novel series written by Takabayashio Tomo and illustrated by Matsumoto Temari. The common name or community name of the series in english and spanish is Kyou Kara Maou. It's published by Kadokawa Shoten since 2000. There are currently 22 novels released. Between 2004-2009 was the series adapted into anime. The 117 episodes aired as ''Kyō kara Maō!'' (jp. 今日からマ王!) in Japan on NHK BS-2. There were two of three seasons released in english under the names Kyou Kara Maoh! and God(?), Save Our King!

== Story Synopsis ==
Yuri Shibuya was living a pretty normal life. That changed the day he was dunked into a toilet after an attempt to save a classmate from a gang of bullies. Instead of just getting a good soaking, he's pulled in. The next thing he knows, he's in a world that vaguely resembles medieval Europe. If that's not odd enough, he's told that he is to be the next Maoh,( Demon King ) just because he has black hair and black eyes. The Maoh is the King of the Mazoku ( Demon tribe ), who are coexisting not-so-peacefully with the humans in this world. Much to his subject's dismay, he's totally different from the rulers they're accustomed to. He's kind, considerate, a believer in justice, and not willing to use violence to solve conflicts. Not exactly someone they want running a country on the very brink of war. Now, Yuri has to deal with trying to become a good Maoh, while at the same time attempting to adapt to this land's customs and culture, all in a world where the tension between the humans and Mazoku is reaching its peak.

== Translation ==

=== [[MA Series:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[MA Series:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[MA Series:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

== Updates ==
*'''22 January 2012''' - Volume 1, Full Text uploaded.
*'''21 January 2012''' - Volume 8, Prologue + Chapter 1 + Chapter 2 added.
* '''21 January 2012''' - Novel 3 Full text uploaded.
* '''18 January 2012''' - Teaser Project started!

== Kyou Kara Maou Series ==

[[File:KKM1Cover.jpg|thumb]]
=== Volume 1 - Kyou Kara MA no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!! [[MaruMA:Volume 01|(Full text)]] ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_10|Chapter 10]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 2 - Kondo wa MA no Tsuku Saishuu Heiki! [http://www.asphodelshaven.com/translations/view/novel/kkm_02/all#cutid1 (Full Text) by AsphodelsHaven ]===

[[File:KKM3Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 3 - Konya wa MA no Tsuku Daidassou!! [[MaruMA:Volume 03|(Full text)]] ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_10|Chapter 10]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_11|Chapter 11]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_12|Chapter 12]]

[[File:KKM4Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 4 - The King's Daughter ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Afterword|Afterword]]

[[File:KKMgaiden1cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Short Stories Volume 1 - Kakka to MA no Tsuku TOSA Nikki!? ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

[[File:KKM5Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 5 - Kitto MA no Tsuku Hi ga Noboru! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
Translation completely done by Kannichtfranz.
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]

[[File:KKM6Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 6 - Itsuka MA no Tsuku Yugurenai! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
Translation by Kannichtfranz.
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

[[File:KKM89Cover.jpg|thumb]]
=== Volume 7 - Ten ni MA no Tsuku Yuki ga Mau! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
Translation completely done by vivarina.
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1163379.html#cutid1 Chapter 1]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1167043.html#cutid1 Chapter 2]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1171141.html#cutid1 Chapter 3]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1VP8yzjkY0i62pwcmSUj2uHeabpelL-aQTU77CeHSsVM#cutid1 Chapter 10]
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=13bWqLhPRQ5Te5K-_7kypSVv6SSejSR_ry-5vS0XLDyA#cutid1 Chapter 11]
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1OHeGlD5ThrgwU4AVPSQnvN-RAsUaeQxSMNPTbV789mQ#cutid1 Chapter 12]

[[File:KKM8Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 8 - Chi ni wa MA no Tsuku Hoshi ga Furu! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Side Story 1 - Ojousama to wa Kari no Sugata! ===
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Short Stories Volume 2 - Musuko wa MA no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!? ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]

=== Volume 9 - Mezase MA no Tsuku Umi no Hate! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[http://macimoci.livejournal.com/3181.html#cutid1 Chapter 1 Part 1][http://macimoci.livejournal.com/3925.html#cutid1 Chapter 1 Part 2]
*[http://macimoci.livejournal.com/3598.html#cutid1 Chapter 2]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 10 - Running away! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Short Story|Short Story]]

=== Volume 11 - Yagate MA no Tsuku Uta ni Naru! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 12 - Takara wa MA no Tsuku Tsuchi no Naka! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 13 - Hako wa MA no Tsuku Mizu no Soko! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Short Story|Short Story]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Short Stories Volume 3 - Kyo Kara MAou!? ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden03:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1iN9rRhN5s2dbrwwgtkiTx2cjSKsvBu5_NVyYkCtBa0Y#cutid1 Chapter 1 Part 1] by pyrrhic_victoly
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1e04HAwN8hIGJ-lfDSP2UOpBLYCtZ1cJgN5yGQJ4XgOY#cutid1 Chapter 2] by pyrrhic_victoly
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=17--kwAQsiExEC4l6efpTVmi2QJix-0HvsTcCO5SYAAs#cutid1 Chapter 3] by pyrrhic_victoly
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1NrZt198gxSyAMVTb144BWoYhbroFPcdkzPX0vIAB5Qk#cutid1 Chapter 4] by pyrrhic_victoly
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1DD5pV5jTbUgubq7jBdmBt5bopY4CF6jPaG__x9W-ppU#cutid1 Chapter 5] by pyrrhic_victoly

=== Volume 14 - Suna wa Ma no Tsuku Michi no Saki! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1682136.html#cutid1 Chapter 1]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1689137.html#cutid1#cutid1 Chapter 2]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1714134.html#cutid1 Chapter 3 Part 1][http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1715453.html#cutid1 Chapter 3 Part 2]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1750461.html#cutid1 Chapter 5]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1752526.html#cutid1 Chapter 6]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1754671.html#cutid1 Chapter 7]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Short Story|Short Story]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 15 - Kokyouhe MA no Tsuku Kaji wo Tore! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Short Stories Volume 4 - Shin MA Koku Yori Ai wo Komete ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]

=== Volume 16 - Mae wa MA no Tsuku Tetsuogoushi! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

=== Volume 17 - Ushiro wa MA no Tsuku Ishi no Kabe!!===
Behind the Stone Walls
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]

=== Special "ドキッ☆男だらけの深夜便"===

*[[MaruMA:VolumeAnissinaSpecial_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1 "世界の国から毒女"
*CD Drama "Ｄの世界"

== Staff ==
Project Administrator:

Project Supervisor:

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[user:LRenne|LRenne]]
:*[[user:Tati-ai|Tati-ai]]
:*[[user:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] (Slowly...)
'''INACTIVE'''
:*Emeryl ([http://www.sakuracities.com/yaoigames/kkmnovel1.php Onadoru Euphoria])
:*[http://kannnichtfranz.livejournal.com/ kannnichtfranz]
:*Dannita
:*[[user:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]

=== Editors ===

:*[[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]

:*[[user:Mokata|Mokata]] Finals season 12/14

== Series Overview ==

====Main Story====
* Kyou Kara Ma no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!
* Kondo wa Ma no Tsuku Saishuu Heiki!
* Konya wa Ma no Tsuku Dai Dassou!
* Ashita wa Ma no Tsuku Kaze ga Fuku!

===Caloria Arc===
* Kitto Ma no Tsuku Hi ga Noboru!
* Itsuka Ma no Tsuku Yugure ni!
* Ten ni Ma no Tsuku Yuki ga Mau!
* Chi ni wa Ma no Tsuku Hoshi ga Furu!

===Seisakoku Arc===
* Mezase Ma no Tsuku Umi no Hate!
* Kore ga Ma no Tsuku Daiippo!
* Yagate Ma no Tsuku Uta ni Naru!
* Takara wa Ma no Tsuku Chi no Naka!
* Hako wa Ma no Tsuku Mizu no Soko!
* Suna wa Ma no Tsuku To no Saki!
* Kokyou e Ma no Tsuku Kaji wo Tore!

===New Arc===
* Mae wa Ma no Tsuku Tetsugoushi!

===Gaidens===
* Heika to Ma no Tsuku TOSA Nikki!?
* Ojousama wa Kari no Sugata!
* Musoko wa Ma no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!
* Kyou Kara Maou?! Kumahachi Special
* Shin Makoku Yori Ai Wo Komete

==Pages==
*[http://kyoukaramaou.wikia.com/wiki/Media Kyou Kara Maou Wiki]
*[http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%81%BE%E3%82%8B%E3%83%9E%E3%82%B7%E3%83%AA%E3%83%BC%E3%82%BA Japanese Wiki] (Maru-Ma Series)

User talk:Seitsuki

2012-12-04T04:59:54Z

Mokata:

Hey there! Sorry for being annoying but I'd like to know if you are gonna traslate SnS, if yes which chapter so I can set up the Spanish Traslation. Sorry again for disturbing you!
[[User:SkyFlames07|SkyFlames07]] 06:22, 24 April 2011 (UCT)

It's best to contact him on Animesuki. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 07:05, 24 April 2011 (UCT)

Urgh, sorry, as Larethian says I don't check this page much ^^; will try to come back more often.
Um I don't know Spanish?.. if you're referring to the English TL tho, I've done the prologue of vol.9 and am currently *slooowly* going through chapter 1. If it wasn't for the text ver I'd be going even slower. As it is, this may take a while. The writing style is... unique. (and painful.) (emphasis on painful.)

Oh there is no rush, I just asked so I know what I will be traslating next on the SnS spanish version myselft from the English TL.

[[User:SkyFlames07|SkyFlames07]]

Yea, there are quite a lot people out there craving for Mahouka translation. Thanks a bunch, dood, your bravery and selflessness won't be forgotten. Srsly though - thanx a lot, don't know why would u think that noone is waiting for Mahouupdates.

He wasn't updating because he wasn't done, not because he thought people didn't care about updates. I think he just posted it because people kept bugging him. Also, I would like to point out that I'm pretty sure 95+% of people will forget his "bravery" and selflessness. That's just how it is on the interweb. I know I'll forget it, which is why I try to send him little rewards before I do. -- [[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]]) 26 November, 2012 15:00 (CST)

== Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei ==

Thank you for your translations on the LN. I appreciate.

Lolz [[User:Tony Yon|Tony]] ([[User talk:Tony Yon|talk]]) 19:59, 18 October 2012 (CDT)

I reccommend you should place a note on the Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei main page telling readers you don't want your translations changed to american spelling because people will keep changing the spelling because it is stated in the guideline that the default english is american [[Special:Contributions/58.7.66.191|58.7.66.191]] 04:16, 28 October 2012 (CDT)

Thank you so much!! I'm enjoying the SS in Vol 5 more than I reasonably should .. :D--[[User:Wilhelmson|Wilhelmson]] ([[User talk:Wilhelmson|talk]]) 16:34, 30 October 2012 (CDT)

Hey do you know when you will be finished with chapter 8? Md_rat

Please update chapter 8!!

Don't harass the man about the translation. Not that it will even get to him in time. I believe Seitsuki has been away from a computer for a while. Also, regarding the American v British English, I don't think he should even need a note. Editors seem to take too much liberty with the writing and go beyond fixing spelling/grammatical errors. Mind you, one of the major differences between the two forms is spelling, it's still an issue on the editors' part, since many of them don't know the British spellings, and most of them don't notice that the same "spelling errors" are done in the same way again and again. This includes myself, which is why I try my best not to edit anything other than gross errors. --[[User:EnigmaticAxiom|EnigmaticAxiom]] ([[User talk:EnigmaticAxiom|talk]])

Thanks for the update! and don't worry even if it's unedited that's where editors are for, as long as we can understand the whole thing then it's fine... and again thanks! the urge to spoil myself to read chapter 9 is really killing me :D 
Thanks for all your hard work!

Thanks for Vol 4 Ch 8. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 02:24, 1 December 2012 (CST)

Thank you for finishing chapter 8; it was incredibly fun. Hopefully you'll translate more in the future. - Rune

Thank for all your effort in translations. Also I really like your username. How did think of it? -Mokata

User talk:Mokata

2012-12-04T04:25:00Z

Mokata: /* Manga */

== SS5 ==

Check again, SS5 is already uploaded. Enjoy reading --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 01:01, 31 August 2012 (CDT)

==Manga==

You are a manga editor? Would you like to edit kyou kara maou manga? We have some chapters translated :) [[User:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] ([[User talk:ClavelSangrante|talk]])

Yeah! I certainly would love to edit some kkm manga. I not highly skilled but I certainly produce quality work. Also I learn some more if I need it for the chapter.Tell me what you need done. I am really passionate towards kkm. Next week friday I start my month long winter break so It would great time for me to start.

User talk:Mokata

2012-12-01T03:53:57Z

Mokata: /* Manga */

Talk:Campione!:Volume 11 Chapter2

2012-12-01T03:48:26Z

Mokata: Created page with "I certainly been waiting for the moments to learn about godou and doni first meeting - mokata"

I certainly been waiting for the moments to learn about godou and doni first meeting - mokata

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 11

2012-11-27T12:07:13Z

Mokata: Suveria to Suberera ( keeping consist)

== '''Chapter 11''' ==
I was reputedly accountable for the destruction of the exorcist-stone excavation sites, and for the avalanche that shook the mines shut. But given my average body size, how could I have demolished a stone mountain? With a bulldozer?

I had tried to wrestle this information out of both Conrad and Wolfram, but both of them just retreated into a deep silence. Probably, I had pulled off another totally embarrassing display of magic in front of everyone. My God, I hope it didn't involve a striptease.

We wanted to set out before Suberera's army could mobilize against us. The troop heading back towards the sand dunes at the border was twice as big as it had been on the prior journey.

Some of the women had decided to risk an escape attempt with us; they wanted to start new lives. Most of our soldiers marched on foot, since it was decided that the horses should be assigned to the women. The king himself traveled comfortably, naturally, which did not please me at all.

"I have a guilty conscience, riding in this silly carriage," I said to Conrad.

"That's not a carriage; it's a sleigh, Your Majesty. A horse-drawn sleigh."

Fine, whatever, then Nicola, Wolfram, and I were sitting in a horse-drawn sleigh, which didn't make it any better at all. It felt like a luxury trip on the Orient Express. At first, they'd also thundered at Gwendal to ride in the sleigh, but since he, unlike me, knew how to assert himself, he was now riding upright in his saddle. And that too with two broken ribs.

As if that weren't enough, I had to lay down across two seats, my head softly cushioned on the thigh of Lord Bielefeld!

"Does my pillow have to be a man's lap, of all things?!" I wailed.

"Every time you do some huge magic, you sleep for two to three days," declared Wolfram, unmoved. "This time you only slept two hours. And after such a formidable performance, too. Please be so kind as to stay right where you are. You need your rest."

"All right, all right! But why the heck does it have to be with you as my pillow?!"

"Doesn't it make you happy?"

"Do I look like I'm happy?!"

"Oh, you two are truly one heart and one soul," sighed Nicola with shining eyes.

When she found out that we hadn't been able to locate Hube, she'd cried very intensely again. But her mood improved quickly when we offered her the opportunity to live in her lover's homeland. Nicola was a refreshingly positive thinker, brimming with optimism. Her smile was getting brighter all the time, and you couldn't help laughing along with her.

"Yuuri, which of the two are you actually in love with? The older or the younger brother?" she asked.

"In love...? Neither, of course!"

"You're not? But then why did you elope?"

"I never eloped!" I groaned.

Conrad, who had ridden up next to us, pushed the sleigh's curtain open from the outside. "We'll be arriving soon at the border city.Your Majesty? Oh, there you are! I didn't see you down there at first."

"Conrad, help me! Please let me ride normally, just let me ride behind you on your horse!"

"Unfortunately I can't grant your request, Your Majesty. After all, you're classified as injured."

"But I'm feeling sick from riding in here. I need to breathe some fresh air, so please get me out of here!"

Finally Conrad arranged it so that I was able to get off the sleigh. I took my place behind him. The morning sun was so dazzling that it was hard to even look forward. I clung to Conrad's hips and used him as a shield against the sun. In the shadow of his back, the journey passed in a rhythmic sway. I gradually became sleepy. Voices drifted quietly and pleasantly past my ears.

"Gwendal scolded me," Conrad said out of the blue.

"Scolded?What for?"

"Because of your hands."

My hands? But why? My left hand was free again, and it caused me no problems. The handcuffs had only left me with a light abrasion. Gwendal, on the other hand, didn't get off so lightly. Because of his strong magical abilities, the exorcist-handcuffs really affected him. The wounds weren't dangerous, but his skin was pretty well burned, and his jailbreak had left him with two broken ribs. His entire body was covered in wounds, actually. In his place, I'd have been a wailing pile of misery.

"Why, what's wrong with my hands?" I asked.

"He has probably noticed the calluses on your right hand, when he touched it. At first, he was pleased; he thought they were the result of daily sword training. Until he realized that they weren't normal sword calluses."

"Sword calluses?" I grumbled. "Where would I get sword calluses? The only thing I swing is a baseball bat."

Every evening, one hundred practice swings! Recently, I'd even traded up to a wooden bat.

For someone who'd quit the team in middle school, that wasn't a bad accomplishment!

"He accused me of doing a bad job of teaching you," Conrad continued. "The correct way to hold a sword is the first thing every beginner must learn."

"But why should that be a problem? Just tell him it's not your fault."

"You try telling him that."

Well, yeah, when you put it that way. Like I, just a kid, was going to convince the great Gwendal to change his opinions. It'll never happen!

"You two seem to be understanding each other better now."

"You think so? I'm not so sure."

I gazed toward the older brother, who'd ridden pretty far ahead of us. He sat steadily with perfect posture on the horse. No one would ever have guessed that he was injured. The guy was pretty determined, you had to give him that.

"Well, I no longer think Gwendal hates me, anyway."

"But I've been telling you that the whole time, Yuuri! It is not remotely possible for my brother to not like you."

Well, our first meeting was disastrous. And our personalities aren't that easy to reconcile, either. No one could expect me to just accept that as fact.

"Who knows, maybe my stock took a nose-dive," I said. "It's because I absolutely had to get my own pigheaded way that Gwendal ended up with all those wounds."

It had been important to Conrad to convince me that Gwendal was really a stand-up guy. So it was only fair to bring him up to date. My opinion of the oldest brother had changed. If I were to get along with Gwendal better in the future, then Conrad was surely the one who would be most pleased by it.

"It's always a good thing, when you can get to know someone better. And our adventure was perfect for that. Now I know that even Gwendal has his weaknesses and can become emotional. He can even laugh -- even if it's not very often."

Conrad sullenly muttered something to himself.

"What was that?" I pressed.

He turned around to face me. "I said, dammit, now you're a step ahead of me." Then he smiled again as always.

"Nonsense. You two are brothers, you've had much more time to get to know each other. You should try talking one night out under the stars, that would definitely work."

When Conrad looked back, his face darkened. In the distance he'd noticed clouds of sand rising up.

"We are being pursued. That was fast."

Conrad gave orders to some of the soldiers at the head of the troop, then he tried to deliver me back to the sleigh.

"If they shoot with arrows, the cover could save your life," he tried to persuade me.

"Then it would be better to let as many of the women as possible take shelter on the sleigh!"

"When are you finally going to understand what this is all about? How often do I need to repeat it? Your Majesty's life is the top priority."

"But..."

I didn't get any further, because I suddenly spotted something very unpleasant. Further in front of us, I saw a cute figure wriggling around in the sand dunes. Its arms were spread out, and waving up and down, like a drowning person grasping out with their last strength. What a masterly achievement of stagecraft! However, we already had enough experience from our previous journey to know that this animal really wasn't about to drown in the sand.

"There's a sandbear over there again," I moaned.

"Where, Your Majesty?!"

Just like in our previous encounter, no one but me could see the bear. Gwendal had said that it was probably a trap that the exorcist-magicians laid over the area.

The situation became quite tricky. We couldn't turn back, because we'd run right into the arms of the soldiers from Svererra. We also were afraid the women would panic, if they realized how much danger we were in.

In front of us, a murderous panda, behind us, an Iroquois army. We stood under red alert.

"If we could at least delay those soldiers chasing us," said Conrad with agitation in his voice, and placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. My hand went instinctively to my hip as well, but there was naturally no sword there. But there was something else -- the flute. I grasped at it.

Could this object actually be good for something? I doubted it, but it was worth a try.

Attention please! Here the Master Flautist!Taaaaaaaaaaaaaae!

The first note sounded like an old woman screaming, and every face turned towards me. The sand dunes remained hot and dry; there was no sign of rain.

But what kind of wimp throws in the towel after his very first strike? I faced the challenge again and tried a piece I had practiced many times before: the famous song "The brown bottle," the one almost all elementary and middle school students in Japan could play. I had received full mark for this piece in my music class. The soldiers gave me a little courtesy applause.

I was unstoppable. I played the anthem of the Seibu Lions, the anthem of the new club, then the anthem of the baseball team, followed by the theme song of "Kimba - The White Lion."

Everyone around me was busy taking the battle formation in preparation for the attack. The audience of my inept solo concert was getting thinner and thinner. My bag of tricks was exhausted. Now I had only a very short piece I knew by heart until the last note.

"Ryan...?« Conrad suddenly muttered in surprise.

A great human shadow was running towards us from the direction of the sandbear.

Ryan? I've heard this name before. Ryan, who was that again?While racking my brain trying to remember the name, I played the Tsutomu-Ito march. I could hear some rumbling sound mixed in the music from below.

"Drat!"

My stomach had protested loudly. Embarrassing, embarrassing, as if I could only think about food.

"A thunderstorm!" shouted someone, and an upheaval erupted.

"That was just my stomach, sorry!"

The yellow sand was turning gray. The sun that had scorched my neck disappeared. When I looked up, the sky was covered by black clouds. The first drops splashed on my face. Shortly afterward, the rain already became a downpour. Thunder roared and lightning crisscrossed the sky. That was a true-storm!

"Ryan took less than five days to tame the wild sandbear?" cried our tutor, his eyebrows shot up in an exaggerated way.

He had wrapped the Magic Flute in a cloth to protect it from fingerprints. If Gunther had known that it had been buried in a tomb instead of a corpse, he would probably be whining all over the castle halls.

"Yes, I was surprised too," replied Conrad.

"And so was I," I confirmed.

The downpour had caught the enemy troops by surprise. This gave us the necessary time to follow Ryan's lead to the hide-out built by the tamed sandbear. The rain beat down on Suberera's sand dunes as if the eternal sunshine had become but a dream. The rest of our trip was pretty pleasant and uneventful.

When I finally arrived at the royal capital, we found Gunther completely frightened for some unknown reasons. Apparently a cruel demon had abused the poor fellow as a Guinea pig. Since we took the shortcut route to the Royal Palace instead of traveling through the Kavernikov area, that I did not get to know Lady Anissina, the terror of all men. Well, thank to my luck!

As we could not find out the whereabouts of Gegenhuber, Nicola kept alternating between crying and laughing. Fortunately, his family accepted her as their daughter-in-law and provided a home for herself and her child. Since Huber, their heir, hadn't returned for almost twenty years, the Grieselas were very happy to have a new family member. And the child would even be named after me!

I was also surprised to find out that Gunter's taste in clothes had changed radically. He now had his iron-gray hair tied neatly at the back of his head, and while he still wore his narrow, elegant glasses, he was not wrapped in a creamy white monk's robes as usual, but sporting an exact copy of my T-shirts.

"As an emotional attachment to Your Majesty, to come closer to you, I have taken the liberty to have this garment prepared. Even if we are apart, our hearts remain one. I can always be with you! Isn't that fantastic?"

"Um, to be honest... Isn't your shirt too tight? "

Gunter had imitated not only the design but also the size of my shirt. The fabric on his chest and shoulders was tightly stretched. One wrong move and you could clearly see his navel. In addition, the letter >E< printed on the front was upside down.

Murata Ken always said my fashion sense was the worst. Imagine the consequences if this sort of fashion spread all over the country!

"Your Majesty, I am impressed!" Gunter sang his song of praise. "Although you played The Magic Flute for the first time, you have already mastered it, by all measures. Even in the musical field, you are blessed with an exceptional talent!"

"Almost all children in Japan can do that."

"What a fine music lesson!"

Yes, exactly.

Gwendal had gone to see the Grisela's as Nicola's sponsor. In his name, I was presented with a knitted stuffed animal about 30 centimeters long. Maybe it was a thank-you gift for the dolphin keychain.

"Aw, what a cute white pig!" I said.

Conrad tried to suppress his smile.

"Your Majesty, actually I believe that what you've got there is a white lion."

"Oh! "Oh! But then where is its mane? Or maybe it's a female? Then I'll name it Leonie."

By no stretch of the imagination did Leonie look like a white lion. But after all, it's the thought that counts.
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_10|Chapter 10]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_12|Chapter 12]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 11

2012-11-27T11:51:00Z

Mokata: Created page with "Nicola is like the female version of yuri. I love her postive thinking and her teasing. XD"

Nicola is like the female version of yuri. I love her postive thinking and her teasing. XD

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 11

2012-11-27T11:50:02Z

Mokata: I forgot to make the early change

== '''Chapter 11''' ==
I was reputedly accountable for the destruction of the exorcist-stone excavation sites, and for the avalanche that shook the mines shut. But given my average body size, how could I have demolished a stone mountain? With a bulldozer?

I had tried to wrestle this information out of both Conrad and Wolfram, but both of them just retreated into a deep silence. Probably, I had pulled off another totally embarrassing display of magic in front of everyone. My God, I hope it didn't involve a striptease.

We wanted to set out before Suberera's army could mobilize against us. The troop heading back towards the sand dunes at the border was twice as big as it had been on the prior journey.

Some of the women had decided to risk an escape attempt with us; they wanted to start new lives. Most of our soldiers marched on foot, since it was decided that the horses should be assigned to the women. The king himself traveled comfortably, naturally, which did not please me at all.

"I have a guilty conscience, riding in this silly carriage," I said to Conrad.

"That's not a carriage; it's a sleigh, Your Majesty. A horse-drawn sleigh."

Fine, whatever, then Nicola, Wolfram, and I were sitting in a horse-drawn sleigh, which didn't make it any better at all. It felt like a luxury trip on the Orient Express. At first, they'd also thundered at Gwendal to ride in the sleigh, but since he, unlike me, knew how to assert himself, he was now riding upright in his saddle. And that too with two broken ribs.

As if that weren't enough, I had to lay down across two seats, my head softly cushioned on the thigh of Lord Bielefeld!

"Does my pillow have to be a man's lap, of all things?!" I wailed.

"Every time you do some huge magic, you sleep for two to three days," declared Wolfram, unmoved. "This time you only slept two hours. And after such a formidable performance, too. Please be so kind as to stay right where you are. You need your rest."

"All right, all right! But why the heck does it have to be with you as my pillow?!"

"Doesn't it make you happy?"

"Do I look like I'm happy?!"

"Oh, you two are truly one heart and one soul," sighed Nicola with shining eyes.

When she found out that we hadn't been able to locate Hube, she'd cried very intensely again. But her mood improved quickly when we offered her the opportunity to live in her lover's homeland. Nicola was a refreshingly positive thinker, brimming with optimism. Her smile was getting brighter all the time, and you couldn't help laughing along with her.

"Yuuri, which of the two are you actually in love with? The older or the younger brother?" she asked.

"In love...? Neither, of course!"

"You're not? But then why did you elope?"

"I never eloped!" I groaned.

Conrad, who had ridden up next to us, pushed the sleigh's curtain open from the outside. "We'll be arriving soon at the border city.Your Majesty? Oh, there you are! I didn't see you down there at first."

"Conrad, help me! Please let me ride normally, just let me ride behind you on your horse!"

"Unfortunately I can't grant your request, Your Majesty. After all, you're classified as injured."

"But I'm feeling sick from riding in here. I need to breathe some fresh air, so please get me out of here!"

Finally Conrad arranged it so that I was able to get off the sleigh. I took my place behind him. The morning sun was so dazzling that it was hard to even look forward. I clung to Conrad's hips and used him as a shield against the sun. In the shadow of his back, the journey passed in a rhythmic sway. I gradually became sleepy. Voices drifted quietly and pleasantly past my ears.

"Gwendal scolded me," Conrad said out of the blue.

"Scolded?What for?"

"Because of your hands."

My hands? But why? My left hand was free again, and it caused me no problems. The handcuffs had only left me with a light abrasion. Gwendal, on the other hand, didn't get off so lightly. Because of his strong magical abilities, the exorcist-handcuffs really affected him. The wounds weren't dangerous, but his skin was pretty well burned, and his jailbreak had left him with two broken ribs. His entire body was covered in wounds, actually. In his place, I'd have been a wailing pile of misery.

"Why, what's wrong with my hands?" I asked.

"He has probably noticed the calluses on your right hand, when he touched it. At first, he was pleased; he thought they were the result of daily sword training. Until he realized that they weren't normal sword calluses."

"Sword calluses?" I grumbled. "Where would I get sword calluses? The only thing I swing is a baseball bat."

Every evening, one hundred practice swings! Recently, I'd even traded up to a wooden bat.

For someone who'd quit the team in middle school, that wasn't a bad accomplishment!

"He accused me of doing a bad job of teaching you," Conrad continued. "The correct way to hold a sword is the first thing every beginner must learn."

"But why should that be a problem? Just tell him it's not your fault."

"You try telling him that."

Well, yeah, when you put it that way. Like I, just a kid, was going to convince the great Gwendal to change his opinions. It'll never happen!

"You two seem to be understanding each other better now."

"You think so? I'm not so sure."

I gazed toward the older brother, who'd ridden pretty far ahead of us. He sat steadily with perfect posture on the horse. No one would ever have guessed that he was injured. The guy was pretty determined, you had to give him that.

"Well, I no longer think Gwendal hates me, anyway."

"But I've been telling you that the whole time, Yuuri! It is not remotely possible for my brother to not like you."

Well, our first meeting was disastrous. And our personalities aren't that easy to reconcile, either. No one could expect me to just accept that as fact.

"Who knows, maybe my stock took a nose-dive," I said. "It's because I absolutely had to get my own pigheaded way that Gwendal ended up with all those wounds."

It had been important to Conrad to convince me that Gwendal was really a stand-up guy. So it was only fair to bring him up to date. My opinion of the oldest brother had changed. If I were to get along with Gwendal better in the future, then Conrad was surely the one who would be most pleased by it.

"It's always a good thing, when you can get to know someone better. And our adventure was perfect for that. Now I know that even Gwendal has his weaknesses and can become emotional. He can even laugh -- even if it's not very often."

Conrad sullenly muttered something to himself.

"What was that?" I pressed.

He turned around to face me. "I said, dammit, now you're a step ahead of me." Then he smiled again as always.

"Nonsense. You two are brothers, you've had much more time to get to know each other. You should try talking one night out under the stars, that would definitely work."

When Conrad looked back, his face darkened. In the distance he'd noticed clouds of sand rising up.

"We are being pursued. That was fast."

Conrad gave orders to some of the soldiers at the head of the troop, then he tried to deliver me back to the sleigh.

"If they shoot with arrows, the cover could save your life," he tried to persuade me.

"Then it would be better to let as many of the women as possible take shelter on the sleigh!"

"When are you finally going to understand what this is all about? How often do I need to repeat it? Your Majesty's life is the top priority."

"But..."

I didn't get any further, because I suddenly spotted something very unpleasant. Further in front of us, I saw a cute figure wriggling around in the sand dunes. Its arms were spread out, and waving up and down, like a drowning person grasping out with their last strength. What a masterly achievement of stagecraft! However, we already had enough experience from our previous journey to know that this animal really wasn't about to drown in the sand.

"There's a sandbear over there again," I moaned.

"Where, Your Majesty?!"

Just like in our previous encounter, no one but me could see the bear. Gwendal had said that it was probably a trap that the exorcist-magicians laid over the area.

The situation became quite tricky. We couldn't turn back, because we'd run right into the arms of the soldiers from Svererra. We also were afraid the women would panic, if they realized how much danger we were in.

In front of us, a murderous panda, behind us, an Iroquois army. We stood under red alert.

"If we could at least delay those soldiers chasing us," said Conrad with agitation in his voice, and placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. My hand went instinctively to my hip as well, but there was naturally no sword there. But there was something else -- the flute. I grasped at it.

Could this object actually be good for something? I doubted it, but it was worth a try.

Attention please! Here the Master Flautist!Taaaaaaaaaaaaaae!

The first note sounded like an old woman screaming, and every face turned towards me. The sand dunes remained hot and dry; there was no sign of rain.

But what kind of wimp throws in the towel after his very first strike? I faced the challenge again and tried a piece I had practiced many times before: the famous song "The brown bottle," the one almost all elementary and middle school students in Japan could play. I had received full mark for this piece in my music class. The soldiers gave me a little courtesy applause.

I was unstoppable. I played the anthem of the Seibu Lions, the anthem of the new club, then the anthem of the baseball team, followed by the theme song of "Kimba - The White Lion."

Everyone around me was busy taking the battle formation in preparation for the attack. The audience of my inept solo concert was getting thinner and thinner. My bag of tricks was exhausted. Now I had only a very short piece I knew by heart until the last note.

"Ryan...?« Conrad suddenly muttered in surprise.

A great human shadow was running towards us from the direction of the sandbear.

Ryan? I've heard this name before. Ryan, who was that again?While racking my brain trying to remember the name, I played the Tsutomu-Ito march. I could hear some rumbling sound mixed in the music from below.

"Drat!"

My stomach had protested loudly. Embarrassing, embarrassing, as if I could only think about food.

"A thunderstorm!" shouted someone, and an upheaval erupted.

"That was just my stomach, sorry!"

The yellow sand was turning gray. The sun that had scorched my neck disappeared. When I looked up, the sky was covered by black clouds. The first drops splashed on my face. Shortly afterward, the rain already became a downpour. Thunder roared and lightning crisscrossed the sky. That was a true-storm!

"Ryan took less than five days to tame the wild sandbear?" cried our tutor, his eyebrows shot up in an exaggerated way.

He had wrapped the Magic Flute in a cloth to protect it from fingerprints. If Gunther had known that it had been buried in a tomb instead of a corpse, he would probably be whining all over the castle halls.

"Yes, I was surprised too," replied Conrad.

"And so was I," I confirmed.

The downpour had caught the enemy troops by surprise. This gave us the necessary time to follow Ryan's lead to the hide-out built by the tamed sandbear. The rain beat down on Suveria's sand dunes as if the eternal sunshine had become but a dream. The rest of our trip was pretty pleasant and uneventful.

When I finally arrived at the royal capital, we found Gunther completely frightened for some unknown reasons. Apparently a cruel demon had abused the poor fellow as a Guinea pig. Since we took the shortcut route to the Royal Palace instead of traveling through the Kavernikov area, that I did not get to know Lady Anissina, the terror of all men. Well, thank to my luck!

As we could not find out the whereabouts of Gegenhuber, Nicola kept alternating between crying and laughing. Fortunately, his family accepted her as their daughter-in-law and provided a home for herself and her child. Since Huber, their heir, hadn't returned for almost twenty years, the Grieselas were very happy to have a new family member. And the child would even be named after me!

I was also surprised to find out that Gunter's taste in clothes had changed radically. He now had his iron-gray hair tied neatly at the back of his head, and while he still wore his narrow, elegant glasses, he was not wrapped in a creamy white monk's robes as usual, but sporting an exact copy of my T-shirts.

"As an emotional attachment to Your Majesty, to come closer to you, I have taken the liberty to have this garment prepared. Even if we are apart, our hearts remain one. I can always be with you! Isn't that fantastic?"

"Um, to be honest... Isn't your shirt too tight? "

Gunter had imitated not only the design but also the size of my shirt. The fabric on his chest and shoulders was tightly stretched. One wrong move and you could clearly see his navel. In addition, the letter >E< printed on the front was upside down.

Murata Ken always said my fashion sense was the worst. Imagine the consequences if this sort of fashion spread all over the country!

"Your Majesty, I am impressed!" Gunter sang his song of praise. "Although you played The Magic Flute for the first time, you have already mastered it, by all measures. Even in the musical field, you are blessed with an exceptional talent!"

"Almost all children in Japan can do that."

"What a fine music lesson!"

Yes, exactly.

Gwendal had gone to see the Grisela's as Nicola's sponsor. In his name, I was presented with a knitted stuffed animal about 30 centimeters long. Maybe it was a thank-you gift for the dolphin keychain.

"Aw, what a cute white pig!" I said.

Conrad tried to suppress his smile.

"Your Majesty, actually I believe that what you've got there is a white lion."

"Oh! "Oh! But then where is its mane? Or maybe it's a female? Then I'll name it Leonie."

By no stretch of the imagination did Leonie look like a white lion. But after all, it's the thought that counts.
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_10|Chapter 10]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_12|Chapter 12]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 11

2012-11-27T11:47:25Z

Mokata: Svererra to Suberera - (at very least I making the consisted throughtout the chapters. I have found four versions so far)

== '''Chapter 11''' ==
I was reputedly accountable for the destruction of the exorcist-stone excavation sites, and for the avalanche that shook the mines shut. But given my average body size, how could I have demolished a stone mountain? With a bulldozer?

I had tried to wrestle this information out of both Conrad and Wolfram, but both of them just retreated into a deep silence. Probably, I had pulled off another totally embarrassing display of magic in front of everyone. My God, I hope it didn't involve a striptease.

We wanted to set out before Svererra's army could mobilize against us. The troop heading back towards the sand dunes at the border was twice as big as it had been on the prior journey.

Some of the women had decided to risk an escape attempt with us; they wanted to start new lives. Most of our soldiers marched on foot, since it was decided that the horses should be assigned to the women. The king himself traveled comfortably, naturally, which did not please me at all.

"I have a guilty conscience, riding in this silly carriage," I said to Conrad.

"That's not a carriage; it's a sleigh, Your Majesty. A horse-drawn sleigh."

Fine, whatever, then Nicola, Wolfram, and I were sitting in a horse-drawn sleigh, which didn't make it any better at all. It felt like a luxury trip on the Orient Express. At first, they'd also thundered at Gwendal to ride in the sleigh, but since he, unlike me, knew how to assert himself, he was now riding upright in his saddle. And that too with two broken ribs.

As if that weren't enough, I had to lay down across two seats, my head softly cushioned on the thigh of Lord Bielefeld!

"Does my pillow have to be a man's lap, of all things?!" I wailed.

"Every time you do some huge magic, you sleep for two to three days," declared Wolfram, unmoved. "This time you only slept two hours. And after such a formidable performance, too. Please be so kind as to stay right where you are. You need your rest."

"All right, all right! But why the heck does it have to be with you as my pillow?!"

"Doesn't it make you happy?"

"Do I look like I'm happy?!"

"Oh, you two are truly one heart and one soul," sighed Nicola with shining eyes.

When she found out that we hadn't been able to locate Hube, she'd cried very intensely again. But her mood improved quickly when we offered her the opportunity to live in her lover's homeland. Nicola was a refreshingly positive thinker, brimming with optimism. Her smile was getting brighter all the time, and you couldn't help laughing along with her.

"Yuuri, which of the two are you actually in love with? The older or the younger brother?" she asked.

"In love...? Neither, of course!"

"You're not? But then why did you elope?"

"I never eloped!" I groaned.

Conrad, who had ridden up next to us, pushed the sleigh's curtain open from the outside. "We'll be arriving soon at the border city.Your Majesty? Oh, there you are! I didn't see you down there at first."

"Conrad, help me! Please let me ride normally, just let me ride behind you on your horse!"

"Unfortunately I can't grant your request, Your Majesty. After all, you're classified as injured."

"But I'm feeling sick from riding in here. I need to breathe some fresh air, so please get me out of here!"

Finally Conrad arranged it so that I was able to get off the sleigh. I took my place behind him. The morning sun was so dazzling that it was hard to even look forward. I clung to Conrad's hips and used him as a shield against the sun. In the shadow of his back, the journey passed in a rhythmic sway. I gradually became sleepy. Voices drifted quietly and pleasantly past my ears.

"Gwendal scolded me," Conrad said out of the blue.

"Scolded?What for?"

"Because of your hands."

My hands? But why? My left hand was free again, and it caused me no problems. The handcuffs had only left me with a light abrasion. Gwendal, on the other hand, didn't get off so lightly. Because of his strong magical abilities, the exorcist-handcuffs really affected him. The wounds weren't dangerous, but his skin was pretty well burned, and his jailbreak had left him with two broken ribs. His entire body was covered in wounds, actually. In his place, I'd have been a wailing pile of misery.

"Why, what's wrong with my hands?" I asked.

"He has probably noticed the calluses on your right hand, when he touched it. At first, he was pleased; he thought they were the result of daily sword training. Until he realized that they weren't normal sword calluses."

"Sword calluses?" I grumbled. "Where would I get sword calluses? The only thing I swing is a baseball bat."

Every evening, one hundred practice swings! Recently, I'd even traded up to a wooden bat.

For someone who'd quit the team in middle school, that wasn't a bad accomplishment!

"He accused me of doing a bad job of teaching you," Conrad continued. "The correct way to hold a sword is the first thing every beginner must learn."

"But why should that be a problem? Just tell him it's not your fault."

"You try telling him that."

Well, yeah, when you put it that way. Like I, just a kid, was going to convince the great Gwendal to change his opinions. It'll never happen!

"You two seem to be understanding each other better now."

"You think so? I'm not so sure."

I gazed toward the older brother, who'd ridden pretty far ahead of us. He sat steadily with perfect posture on the horse. No one would ever have guessed that he was injured. The guy was pretty determined, you had to give him that.

"Well, I no longer think Gwendal hates me, anyway."

"But I've been telling you that the whole time, Yuuri! It is not remotely possible for my brother to not like you."

Well, our first meeting was disastrous. And our personalities aren't that easy to reconcile, either. No one could expect me to just accept that as fact.

"Who knows, maybe my stock took a nose-dive," I said. "It's because I absolutely had to get my own pigheaded way that Gwendal ended up with all those wounds."

It had been important to Conrad to convince me that Gwendal was really a stand-up guy. So it was only fair to bring him up to date. My opinion of the oldest brother had changed. If I were to get along with Gwendal better in the future, then Conrad was surely the one who would be most pleased by it.

"It's always a good thing, when you can get to know someone better. And our adventure was perfect for that. Now I know that even Gwendal has his weaknesses and can become emotional. He can even laugh -- even if it's not very often."

Conrad sullenly muttered something to himself.

"What was that?" I pressed.

He turned around to face me. "I said, dammit, now you're a step ahead of me." Then he smiled again as always.

"Nonsense. You two are brothers, you've had much more time to get to know each other. You should try talking one night out under the stars, that would definitely work."

When Conrad looked back, his face darkened. In the distance he'd noticed clouds of sand rising up.

"We are being pursued. That was fast."

Conrad gave orders to some of the soldiers at the head of the troop, then he tried to deliver me back to the sleigh.

"If they shoot with arrows, the cover could save your life," he tried to persuade me.

"Then it would be better to let as many of the women as possible take shelter on the sleigh!"

"When are you finally going to understand what this is all about? How often do I need to repeat it? Your Majesty's life is the top priority."

"But..."

I didn't get any further, because I suddenly spotted something very unpleasant. Further in front of us, I saw a cute figure wriggling around in the sand dunes. Its arms were spread out, and waving up and down, like a drowning person grasping out with their last strength. What a masterly achievement of stagecraft! However, we already had enough experience from our previous journey to know that this animal really wasn't about to drown in the sand.

"There's a sandbear over there again," I moaned.

"Where, Your Majesty?!"

Just like in our previous encounter, no one but me could see the bear. Gwendal had said that it was probably a trap that the exorcist-magicians laid over the area.

The situation became quite tricky. We couldn't turn back, because we'd run right into the arms of the soldiers from Svererra. We also were afraid the women would panic, if they realized how much danger we were in.

In front of us, a murderous panda, behind us, an Iroquois army. We stood under red alert.

"If we could at least delay those soldiers chasing us," said Conrad with agitation in his voice, and placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. My hand went instinctively to my hip as well, but there was naturally no sword there. But there was something else -- the flute. I grasped at it.

Could this object actually be good for something? I doubted it, but it was worth a try.

Attention please! Here the Master Flautist!Taaaaaaaaaaaaaae!

The first note sounded like an old woman screaming, and every face turned towards me. The sand dunes remained hot and dry; there was no sign of rain.

But what kind of wimp throws in the towel after his very first strike? I faced the challenge again and tried a piece I had practiced many times before: the famous song "The brown bottle," the one almost all elementary and middle school students in Japan could play. I had received full mark for this piece in my music class. The soldiers gave me a little courtesy applause.

I was unstoppable. I played the anthem of the Seibu Lions, the anthem of the new club, then the anthem of the baseball team, followed by the theme song of "Kimba - The White Lion."

Everyone around me was busy taking the battle formation in preparation for the attack. The audience of my inept solo concert was getting thinner and thinner. My bag of tricks was exhausted. Now I had only a very short piece I knew by heart until the last note.

"Ryan...?« Conrad suddenly muttered in surprise.

A great human shadow was running towards us from the direction of the sandbear.

Ryan? I've heard this name before. Ryan, who was that again?While racking my brain trying to remember the name, I played the Tsutomu-Ito march. I could hear some rumbling sound mixed in the music from below.

"Drat!"

My stomach had protested loudly. Embarrassing, embarrassing, as if I could only think about food.

"A thunderstorm!" shouted someone, and an upheaval erupted.

"That was just my stomach, sorry!"

The yellow sand was turning gray. The sun that had scorched my neck disappeared. When I looked up, the sky was covered by black clouds. The first drops splashed on my face. Shortly afterward, the rain already became a downpour. Thunder roared and lightning crisscrossed the sky. That was a true-storm!

"Ryan took less than five days to tame the wild sandbear?" cried our tutor, his eyebrows shot up in an exaggerated way.

He had wrapped the Magic Flute in a cloth to protect it from fingerprints. If Gunther had known that it had been buried in a tomb instead of a corpse, he would probably be whining all over the castle halls.

"Yes, I was surprised too," replied Conrad.

"And so was I," I confirmed.

The downpour had caught the enemy troops by surprise. This gave us the necessary time to follow Ryan's lead to the hide-out built by the tamed sandbear. The rain beat down on Suveria's sand dunes as if the eternal sunshine had become but a dream. The rest of our trip was pretty pleasant and uneventful.

When I finally arrived at the royal capital, we found Gunther completely frightened for some unknown reasons. Apparently a cruel demon had abused the poor fellow as a Guinea pig. Since we took the shortcut route to the Royal Palace instead of traveling through the Kavernikov area, that I did not get to know Lady Anissina, the terror of all men. Well, thank to my luck!

As we could not find out the whereabouts of Gegenhuber, Nicola kept alternating between crying and laughing. Fortunately, his family accepted her as their daughter-in-law and provided a home for herself and her child. Since Huber, their heir, hadn't returned for almost twenty years, the Grieselas were very happy to have a new family member. And the child would even be named after me!

I was also surprised to find out that Gunter's taste in clothes had changed radically. He now had his iron-gray hair tied neatly at the back of his head, and while he still wore his narrow, elegant glasses, he was not wrapped in a creamy white monk's robes as usual, but sporting an exact copy of my T-shirts.

"As an emotional attachment to Your Majesty, to come closer to you, I have taken the liberty to have this garment prepared. Even if we are apart, our hearts remain one. I can always be with you! Isn't that fantastic?"

"Um, to be honest... Isn't your shirt too tight? "

Gunter had imitated not only the design but also the size of my shirt. The fabric on his chest and shoulders was tightly stretched. One wrong move and you could clearly see his navel. In addition, the letter >E< printed on the front was upside down.

Murata Ken always said my fashion sense was the worst. Imagine the consequences if this sort of fashion spread all over the country!

"Your Majesty, I am impressed!" Gunter sang his song of praise. "Although you played The Magic Flute for the first time, you have already mastered it, by all measures. Even in the musical field, you are blessed with an exceptional talent!"

"Almost all children in Japan can do that."

"What a fine music lesson!"

Yes, exactly.

Gwendal had gone to see the Grisela's as Nicola's sponsor. In his name, I was presented with a knitted stuffed animal about 30 centimeters long. Maybe it was a thank-you gift for the dolphin keychain.

"Aw, what a cute white pig!" I said.

Conrad tried to suppress his smile.

"Your Majesty, actually I believe that what you've got there is a white lion."

"Oh! "Oh! But then where is its mane? Or maybe it's a female? Then I'll name it Leonie."

By no stretch of the imagination did Leonie look like a white lion. But after all, it's the thought that counts.
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_10|Chapter 10]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_12|Chapter 12]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 10

2012-11-27T11:43:15Z

Mokata:

== '''Chapter 10''' ==
In the meantime, the melodies of "The blue Danube" by Johann Strauss kept playing in my head. And it was not the full-scale version performed by an orchestra, but the cheap version the like of a call center's hold tone.

The scorching sun earlier had burnt my skin had now become milder. Even if I slept out in the open with no sun protection, I wouldn't suffer from a sunburn. By night fall, the temperature dropped rapidly. The cool gentle breeze caressed my skin and brought me back to consciousness.

Vaguely feeling like being rocked back and forth, I woke up to find myself lying on Tricolor's rocking chair. Still sleep-deprived, I carefully forced open my eyelids, stuck as if being glued. My eyes were dry and sore.

"What ..." I mumbled.

The first thing that I could see was thick golden strands shimmering in the moonlight. Before I had time to appreciate this beautiful sight, someone was already yelling at me.

"Why do you always do this?"

"Wolf?"

"What?"

"Wa...Water..."

That didn't seem to be the response he expected. His eyebrows squished together in anger. He grabbed my head and pushed my face into the water basin nearby.

"Drown in it!"

I drank. Water went inside me not only through my mouth but also through my nose and ears.

"Ouch... Stop it! I'm drowning, I'm really drowning here. Please forgive me!"

"Do you know how worried I was about you?"

Angering a bishounen, even if one was not at fault, would result in painful consequences. At the same time, I felt tremendous guilt since it was indeed my own impulsive action that caused trouble to everyone.

"Wolfram, what are you doing here? Where is Conrad? And what about Gwendal!? We must get him out, or he'll be executed!"

"My brother has already managed to break out of prison. Now you kindly answer me. Do you even know how worried I was about you?"

Even though I perfectly knew that we were both guys, being pursued by such a beautiful boy like him still caused my heart to skip a few beats. At times like this, the most effective solution was to avoid looking at his face and keep chanting "He is 82 years old" like a mantra.

I shift my gaze away from Wolfram to the darkening surrounding. I could see neither the women nor their slave-driving guards. Since I had slept the whole time, I could not explain how they had been released, by which miracle. I must have done something horrible and frightened everyone. That was why they looked so pale, wasn't it? I must have scared the hell out of them...

"Yes, yes, I know you've been worried. I was worried myself. I know exactly how you felt."

"You sure can talk the talk! Now sit still, I'll get something for you to eat."

After throwing in my face a cloth that smelled like sun, he stomped off noisily toward the hut that used to be Tricolor's office. Yes, food sounded like a good idea. I could not even remember when I had my last meal. As a punishment, we had not been given any breakfast.

What had become of my poor roommates, who were also punished for my mistake? Where was Norika, the leader, or Martha and her half-dead baby? How long had I slept?

I got up and slowly walked down the steps. Somewhere in the direction of the graves, I saw a small flame flickering. Although cold sweat ran down my back at the thought that it could be a ghost or a walking fire, I was inevitably drawn there. The fluctuating light moved now and then, sometimes lowered down to the ground.

As I got closer, I saw shadows of human beings reflected in the dark. At least that was somebody, not a walking fire. But who would wander in a cemetery at night? There could only be two possibilities: someone visiting a grave or the dead resurrected.

"Hey, you over there! Do you happen to be zombies? If so, no problem! I would not do anything to harm you! Nice to meet you."

"Is it you, Your Majesty?"

A zombie wouldn't be able to ask me that question. Thank God, it was only Conrad, holding a torch in his hand. He lit up the ground for someone who was digging furiously.

"Mrs. Norika, is that you? Why are you digging here in the middle of the night?"

"I'm looking for something."

Conrad shrugged his shoulders and smiled, as if that were the most normal thing in the world. He raised the torch into the air. Now I could see things around us.

"This will the last one," Conrad spoke to Norika.

The mounds of earth, which as I remembered used to be in neat rows, had all been dug up but one. In a different situation, this would have been considered grave desecration, a serious crime.

I squatted down to help the woman who was working like a demon.

"Never mind," Norika stopped me. "It is my child after all. I want to find him myself."

"Your child?"

Norika lifted her face up a little bit and smiled faintly as she looked into my eyes. Damn, where were my contact lenses when I needed them?

"Thank you for saving Martha's baby. And thank you for giving these guys a lesson."

So there! I had apparently struck again. My guardian, who must have witnessed everything, said nothing as usual. His face had the same calm and composed expression, except the corner of his lips lifted a little bit.

"Your real name is not Mabo, is it?" asked Norika.

"No.But weren't you afraid of me? Everyone I've met so far was shocked when they saw my black eyes."

"Why should I be afraid?"

She touched my cheek with her fingers, still covered in sand and dirt. She smiled, lines forming on her tan wheat-colored face around her eyes.

"Let me look at you closely. Would you mind bringing the torch a little closer please? Wow, really, your eyes are of a deep, clear black. I've never seen such beautiful eyes. My husband said he had once seen a beautiful old portrait of the revered Sage in the Royal Castle.He even told me several times that the noble and intellectual Sage had a pair of black eyes, just like yours, and shiny smooth hair of the same color."

"Who was he?"

"He was a demon, same as you two."

A soldier with a familiar face approached to report to Conrad. After receiving a short answer, he returned to his post.

Norika set out to work again, pushing soil aside with bare hands.

"I'll fetch a spade," I said.

"No, it's okay. I want to dig him up with my hands. With these hands I want to find my beloved son whom I have given birth to.They told me he was a stillborn. They didn't even let me see his face. I gave up. Maybe he could still be saved, like Martha's baby. There's nothing I can do about that though, it's been ten years. But I've sworn that if one day I could get out of here, I would not leave without my child, under any circumstances. Even if all that's left of him is a bone, or a strand of hair."

Probably she had fallen in love with a demon, just like Nicola. Unfortunately for her, someone must have found out and she ended up being persecuted and forced to work like a slave in this place. However, the fault actually did not lie with these women, but with those who harbored discrimination and deep-rooted prejudice.

"I wish Yozak had been just as lucky."

Conrad looked up to the sky for a moment.

"Countless women and children have been imprisoned in this place. They all shared the same fate. Some have even laid down to rest here forever. Although they are not related to me, but seeing how they were treated, I wish they would be freed."

"Then, have they all been freed?"

"I would say so. The living, and the dead, too. The problem is that the guards have all fled away, so probably their reinforcements will arrive very soon."

The torch was held such that light fell on Norika's hands but Conrad's face was hidden in the dark.

"Yet you seem to be very happy."

"You can tell that from my voice?"

"No, not your voice."

I did not need to see his face to know its expression.

"I'd like to leave this place tonight to gain some ground on them." Conrad brought us back to reality. "Gwendal and his men are already busy preparing for departure. You should also start getting ready, Your Majesty."

"But what has become of all the women?" I asked.

Norikas fingertips touched something. She cried out softly and continued digging.

"They have gone through terrible things. They were chained together and sent into narrow, hot pits. I do not know how valuable the exorcist's stones are, but these women have been exploited shamefully. Can they still return to their families?"

"We have opened the prison's gates. At least for now, they are free to do as they wish. That's all we can do from our side. Now it is entirely up to them how they want to lead their lives in the future. If they return to their homes, it is possible that they will be captured and enslaved again. Perhaps they can seek help from their families and other sympathetic people and escape the dark fate. Anyway, the decision lies with the women themselves, not with us. However, there is one thing ... "

It was very unusual for Conrad not to come out immediately with what he had to say. After shifting his weight from one foot to another a few times, he put on a serious expression.

Although he already knew my answer, he got a kick out of keeping me hanging in suspense.

"There were about forty women who had been in a relationship with demons. And all of them want to go to their husbands' homeland."

"We'll take them with us of course!" I cried. "After all, we have Madame Cherie and her support for the pursue of free love! I will definitely not allow anyone to mistreat these women, ever. They'll come with us, that's the King's wish!"

"Gunther isn't here, I'll take over his role for a moment, Your Majesty: Sometimes you must first think about your decision. This is what Gunther would say. However, my personal opinion is that in some cases, it is best to follow your instincts."

"Then we'll follow them!"

Wolfram called out to me from a distance. Apparently he had found something for me to eat. When he saw that I was together with Conrad, he immediately started walking over.

Suddenly I heard a muffled sob that scared me stiff. After all, I was standing in a cemetery, who could be weeping here at the middle of the night? It was neither a ghost nor a zombie, but the mother who had been searching for her child, Norika.

"I cannot find him...There was no bones, no hair, absolutely no trace of his existence."

"Ten years is a long time," I said.

I wanted to comfort her, but could only come up with trite things. How many year would it take for a body to return to dust? Through which channel would a soul go to heaven? With no deep knowledge in science, biology or religion, I did not know what to say.

I put my hand into the deep hole that Norika had dug. The heat of the day was gone and the earth felt so cold that I could almost feel a shiver running down my spine. With a click, my fingernails hit something hard.

"What can it be?"

I pulled it out. The object was long and narrow. There were small bumps along its length. For a bone, it felt too smooth.

"I've found it too," Norika said. "But that's not my son. It's just a simple pipe. Probably a part of... "

A pipe ...?!

A part of something?!

"Impossible!" I cried.

Unbelievable! Could it be? Here in this place? Without maze and treasure map?

From my chest pocket, I took out a dark brown pipe slightly thicker than a thump. It was the pipe Nicola had given us. When I was sent to the labor camp, the guards had thoroughly examined my belongings, but no one confiscated it because it did not look like a weapon. The pipe I had with me was about 10 cm long, with three holes on one side and one on the other. The other pipe I just dug up actually consisted of two parts. They were still covered in mud, but one was clearly round and short while the other had a sort of triangular shape.

"This... this beige contrasts with the dark brown..."

I tried a few random combinations, and finally manage to put the three parts together. It was the Magic Flute!

[[File:MaruMAnovel3189.jpg|400px|thumb]]
The Magic Flute was the precious treasure of the demon tribe, could it be such an ordinary flute? But even though it looked ordinary, it might produce heavenly sounds. Instruments should not be judged by appearance, and there was only one way to tell. I wiped my dirty hands on my clothes. Then I took a deep breath ...

Tatüüü!

"With all respect, Your Majesty! You hold the instrument in your hands for the first time and you could already elicit a nice tune," Conrad said appreciatively. "Isn't there a Japanese saying that goes 'peaches take three years, persimmons take eight'...?"

In this situation, would that mean I'd get good results after 3 years of practice, and become proficient in eight?

"I have the feeling it's not the first time I play an instrument like this, as if I've seen it before," I said.

"Something like a deja-vu?"

"No, not really."

If this object was truly the Magic Flute, then all the boring music lessons I had taken at school would not be for nothing. That year we had been required to take a music course and participate in a contest. Half of my classmates had thought it was useless since we would not need this skill in the future. But who could have predicted the future? Sorry I didn't take you seriously, music teacher!

"Where did you find the other part?" asked Conrad.

"Nicola gave it to me. Nicola and her boyfriend Gegenhuber found the flute... Ah, I see now!"

The past events flashed through my mind like movie scenes. How we ran through the capital of Suveria. The bride who wanted to marry a man she did not love to save Huber. The bride in snow-white wedding dress entering the chapel. The priest, who caught the bouquet. Okay, no useful details there ...

A bald-headed man, who had introduced himself as a supporter of the demons, and his ten-year-old grandson, who grew too slowly. His mother, after being taken away for violating the marriage laws, had given birth to a child. Ten years ago, a demon who looked exactly like Gwendal had brought a new born baby to the grandfather.

"It was Huber! All threads lead back to Gegenhuber," I cried.

Meanwhile Wolfram was approaching us. When he heard the name of his relative, his mood sank through the floor.

"What about Huber?" He asked.

"He had hidden these parts here! In the fresh grave of a baby! The baby was separated from the mother immediately after birth, but Huber dug him up again!"

The mother, who did not understand half of my statements, absentmindedly ran her fingers through her hair.

"Norika! Your child is still alive! I think we can help you find him!"

"My son is still alive?"

"Yes. What is your father's name?"

Though I already knew her answer.

"Shas."

"I knew it! He is slightly cripple, right?And your father ... he informed on you? "

Norika slowly shook her head and said no with a smile and tears in her eyes.

"It was the owner of a fruit shop who sold me to the authorities. I foolishly trusted her."

Wasn't it wonderful? Now she could return to her family. I would make it happen, I guaranteed!

"But where has Gegenhuber gone after all?" Wolfram changed the topic.

"Well, I'd also like to know," I sighed.
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_11|Chapter 11]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 10

2012-11-27T11:38:54Z

Mokata: maletreat to mistreat

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 9

2012-11-27T10:44:19Z

Mokata:

== '''Chapter 9''' ==
Including those on the other side of the gate, the number of guards easily exceeded two hundred. In all likelihood, it was but a women's camp housing inmates who had violated the marriage laws.

"But why would they need such a strong defense?" wondered Conrad.

Crouching and sliding down the slope, he returned to his taciturn younger brother. Wolfram was leaning against a plant, frowning, his arms folded on his chest.

There were presumably a large amount of exorcists-stones in the area. These stones caused great pain to those who possessed strong magical power. Since Wolfram had earlier complained about headaches, Conrad himself was uncertain whether he could count on him in battle.

"You should better decide now if you can bear it or not," he turned to Wolfram. "I will not be able to cover you in battle."

"Who do you think I am? I can perfectly handle it myself!"

"Good to know."

Conrad had sent six men to help Gwendal break out of prison. He only had as few as fifteen men left to deal with two hundred guards. There was only one tactic to handle such an overpowering force: they had to raid the camp and cause as big a chaos as possible.

"Wolf ..."

"What? You're getting on my nerves!"

"You're leaning on a cactus."

Wolfram yelped and covered his mouth with both hands. Twenty to thirty thick spikes had pierced through his clothes.

"Why didn't you tell me sooner, dammit!"

"I thought you knew."

Despite the tense situation, a wry smile slipped upon Conrad's face. The figure in front of him, with folded arms and frown lines on his forehead, suddenly reminded him of his older brother.

"Are you still torturing yourself with that matter?" Asked Conrad.

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"Don't pretend, now. You know what I mean. The matter regarding His Majesty and Gwen."

"That's not what I'm thinking about at all!"

"Actually you don't need to worry. You know they don't get along well. If you do not trust His Majesty a little more, one day he will really have enough of you."

"But I'm not worried!"

"That's fine then."

"Why do you understand him so well?" Wolfram asked quietly.

"Our King? I already knew and liked him, even before he was born, so to speak."

As he did not say more, Wolfram had to be content.

"But, why do we have to make matter worse to help this woman? Why do we have to care about such a person?" he grumbled.

"Nicola has given us information."

Without that piece of information, they might have never figured out the whereabouts of Yuri and Gwendal. Even if they could eventually, it would have taken much more time. After she had done them a big favor, they couldn't refuse her request to be taken to the Great Demon Empire.

A soldier's horse snorted peacefully and wagged his tail to chase insects away.

"Still! She is Gegenhuber's mistress! Had it not been for him, you would have long since become Lord of Wincott's Manor!"

"It's not important."

"And what about Julia's death? Is it also unimportant?"

"Wolfram ..."

At that moment, it occurred to Conrad that right after his birth, this brother of his, who looked exactly like their mother, had let no one but him hold him in his arms. Since then Conrad had been the one who took care of Wolfram each and everyday. Until the little boy learned that his second oldest brother was half-human. Thereafter, the immaculate Gwendal became Wolfram's object of admiration and reverence.

Conrad shook his sword scabbard forcefully to rid it off the fine sand grains.

"That was a long time ago," he said. "Everything was a long time ago. Even if Huber had not caused things to unfold the way they did, Julia and I... I just can't explain why he has fallen in love with a girl like Nicola."

Gegenhuber was in fact an outspoken hater of human race.

"Well, after all it was possible with you."

"Don't change the subject!" Snapped Wolfram. "Have you forgiven Huber's crime? Is that why you agree to take his wife to our country and ..."

"No, that's not the reason."

Yuri would not have wanted otherwise. Although he had not heard from him personally, Conrad was convinced. Yuri would gladly take the women who loved the demons to his country.

Lord Weller let his thin sword slide back into the scabbard. He squinted his eyes to look at the faraway horizon behind the fence.

"I just want to fulfill the wishes of His Majesty," he said.

The setting sun became redder, the shadows longer. If they hadn't needed the protection of darkness, Conrad would have liked to start the raid immediately.

"Let's discuss our tactics again. I know it's dangerous to move forward in groups of three, but we don't have any other choice... What happened over there?"

An incoming message suddenly caused a commotion among the guards who posted outside the gate. Since the rock they were hiding behind provided a large enough cover, Conrad did not think that they had been discovered.

He could hear screams and explosions from the other side of the high fence. The soldiers who had been standing outside the fence rushed inside one after the other.

"Something has happened. Maybe a disturbance or a riot. I just hope that His Majesty is not in danger."

"It's impossible..."

Wolfram pressed his left hand against his forehead, knelt down on the ground and lowered his head.

"A strong magic ... in a place full of exorcism forces ... That's impossible ... "

"You feel something?"

"A magical force... strong and awful ... not to say nasty. Wait, I have felt something like this before..."

A nightmarish doomsday scenario flashed through Conrad and Wolfram's minds. They both recalled Yuuri's uproar on the pirate ship.

"Is it something to do with His Majesty..."

"Yes, that's him."

To sneak secretly into the camp, Conrad and Wolfram robbed uniforms from a couple of wandering soldiers. The rest was a breeze: no one stood in their way, they were able to infiltrate undetected.

They ran to the other side of the low rock hill, in the direction where the screams and the furious roar came from.

"It is indeed..." Wolfram murmured dumbfounded. The sleeves of his uniform were too long for him.

Numerous mounds of earth, large and small, were scattered all over the area. Although there were no tombstones or flowers, these seemed to be graves.

His Majesty was standing in front of the graves, legs slightly apart, chest thrust out. He looked weary, but he had not suffered from any major injuries.

Conrad let out a sigh of relief. Wolfram looked as if he would have liked to run toward Yuuri and pull him into his arms. But to rashly interfere with Yuuri in this condition could bring more harm than good. Conrad couldn't help thinking that he looked as majestic as his title.

He had seen a similar sparkle in Yuri's eyes before.

"Hey, something just flew out of his eyes," called Wolfram.

"Those must be his contact lenses."

Without the colored contacts, both Yuri's eyes were jet black. Now that he had entered his Maou's mode, there was nothing they could do but sit down and watch his performance.

The terrified women were all paralyzed. The soldiers and the guards tried to find the best way to attack, but Yuri's defense seemed quite solid.

A mild tremor started, as if at any moment, a dragon would rise from the depths of the earth. At first they felt a swaying under their feet, then the vibration continued until it reached the core of their bodies.

"These women had unselfishly sacrificed themselves in the name of love! They boldly devoted themselves to their lovers! But instead of admiration, they earned violence! The authority punished them in heartless and inhuman way!"

[[File:MaruManovel3175.jpg|400px|thumb]]
Yuri spoke as if he was on the stage. He acted like an actor from one of his favorite old-time historical series.

"Both parties were involved in the intimate relationship between men and women. Nevertheless, only the weak has to bear all the blame!"

The tremors stopped - but only for a moment.

"No one can judge two lovers! Separate them? Make them swear to part from each other? These are the outdated deeds from the days of the geisha! No one in the world has the right to condemn them."

"Oh, His Majesty seems to have expanded his repertoire," Conrad muttered calmly.

Master Tricolor was standing behind Yuuri, eyes wide open in disbelief. He was so surprised by the transformation of his son's 'horse' that he even forgot to stroke his red beard.

"Violence, oppression, and misery prevail in this facility. Deprived of human dignity, the women had to bear even the utmost injustice: Their babies being buried alive! What a cruel tyranny! Even the devils from hell would be appalled at these actions!"

Yuri raised his right arm to the sky and swung it down theatrically. His index finger pointed directly at Togrikol. He gave a brief yelp and fell to the ground.

"It is not my intention to destroy and to take life, but ... I have no choice, I will smite thee with my sword!"

There was only one catch: there was no sword in sight.

Then came an eerie rattle sound. All eyes turned toward the graves at once. The faint-hearted fainted, even braver men shrieked.

In the sunset, brown arms with curved fingers, like the claws of birds of prey, shot up from the graves and stroke with a reckless vengeance.

First one, then two, and finally, innumerable arms broke out of the graves, followed by bodies that rose out of the ground up to the chest or the hip.

Even Wolfram, who had been through a lot, stopped in mid air at the sight.

"They...They are corpses. Zombies. "

"The sentence should be executed!"

The bodies spread their arms and rocked back and forth like seaweed.

It was a creepy sight. Everywhere people were scrambling on top of each other, screaming and wailing. At Yuri's feet, the word: "Justice" was drawn in the sand.

"No, they are not corpses," said Conrad. "Even if they looks the same, these are not human arms. It's all just sand and earth. They are but clay figures. "

"Clay figures! But what do we do now ...? They made such a mess. I've never seen such a nasty magic before!"

"So you say every time."

The clay-zombies who had performed the seaweed-dance of the dead souls had melted and merged together, taking the shape of a giant human about the size of a Godzilla. As the giant made one step forward, people scattered frantically in all directions. All were afraid of being crushed to death under its feet.

"Amazing! His Majesty has mastered the special-effects in the making of monster movies."

"Co. ..Co. ..Conrad, now is not the right time for praises!"

Even though children would usually love monster movies, the son of the head jailer was so frightened that he had soiled his pants.

"Arms forward, then sideways! Now comes the exercise for arms and legs! "

For some reason, Yuri's commands sounded like an aerobics teacher's instructions.

Every time the clay giant moved according to the instructions, it demolished a part of the mine. The mine openings were smashed beyond recognition, dust and dirt rising everywhere.

Togrikol, stricken by immeasurable horror, crawled away trying to escape.

"A devil! A spawn of hell!"

"You dare calling me a spawn of hell? Do you not recognize this noble face?"

When Yuri said that with the voice of the Invincibles, the soldiers and the majority of the women threw themselves to the ground, even though they had no idea which kind of god he was.

"How can we stop him just now?" Conrad asked casually.

"Do not ask me," Wolfram said coldly.

Suddenly the crowd broke apart to make way for a military horse coming through, galloping and snorting violently. As it went past the legs of the clay giant, its rider jumped out of the saddle toward Yuri. Without hesitation, the man came up to him and grabbed his collar with his left hand.

"Gwendal?" cried Wolfram, but Lord von Voltaire, covered with wounds all over, did not hear him.

"What is ... the point... of that ...?!" Gwendal yelled at Yuri. "Haven't you done enough? Do you want people to die? Answer me!"

"Who are you ...?"

"Listen, Yuuri! You must stop this right now. Return the monster to dust!"

Gwendal shook Yuuri back and forth violently, bringing some senses back to him.

"You selflessly put yourself in danger to stop me! What a daring courage! Given your brave heart, for now... I'll retreat."

Yuri then collapsed to the ground, unconsciously.
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_8|Chapter 8]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_10|Chapter 10]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 8

2012-11-27T10:09:00Z

Mokata: hostel vs hotel vs inn

exorcism stone - There a better translated that would flow. There is two translation used in the novel. I hate to read this first time. There I promise to fix once I find it.

hostel - I know what it is from the description but I sure that better translation might be inn or hotel

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 8

2012-11-27T10:07:58Z

Mokata: hostel

== '''Chapter 8''' ==
At this time of the day, the shops that still had lights on were mostly pubs and brothels.

Since Yuuri was summoned to the Empire of the Demons, Conrad had come to stay in the royal palace. But during the recent decade, he had had numerous opportunities to travel to foreign countries.

The capital of subera was large, but at night the streets were deserted. The bars were bursting with drunken soldiers, but there were no young women in the brothels. Perhaps there weren't enough customers, since all the men were faithful to their wives and only prudish romantic relationships were allowed?

"I don't feel well," Wolfram murmured after trotting in silence next to Conrad for a long time. "This city is full of elements that obey the exorcism. And the number of exorcists themselves is huge."

Since he was not sure if their aimless wandering would be fruitful, Conrad said: "I have no spark of magic in me, so I feel nothing. But if you can't stand it anymore, you can rest in a hostel..."

"Oh, shut up."

As long as Wolfram had enough strength to make insolent retorts, he would not collapse yet, Conrad thought. Given his headstrong younger brother, he sighed and gave up trying to urge him to return.

Since the mining of exorcist-stones was encouraged, the climate of this country had become strange. Although the region had always been suffered from drought, the rainy season used to bring enough rainfall. But those days were over. The crops withered in the fields and the cattle died - the amount of food domestically produced had reached the lowest point and the country was no longer self-sufficient. Instead, the rare exorcist stones were now traded for food in the international market. High-quality stones were sold at horrendous prices, while those of inferior quality were squandered at dumping prices in the domestic market.

Only the privileged wealthy class was able to further increase their wealth, while the majority of people suffered from hunger and thirst. The fact that no one had died from famine so far was probably because at least one member from each family toiled in the mines. It was believed that high-quality exorcist stones could only be excavated by women and children.

After they passed by a brothel without seeing any women, Conrad asked about his other half-brother's strength.

"Would Gwendal be able to use his magic in this city where so many elements obey the exorcism?"

"My brother would still be a great warrior without his magical power. But yeah, I know very few who would still have full command of their magic in a territory so hostile to the demons. Our mother would be able to do so."

His emerald-green eyes darkened, his handsome eyebrows drew together. It was not often that Wolfram hesitated.

"And perhaps Julia Susannah too. I can think of no one else."

"That does not sound good," said Conrad, but he tried not to look too worried."

They walked toward a two-storey building around the corner. As soon as they left the main street and turned into a small alley, they were immediately swallowed in darkness. There were no streetlights. Without the lights from the houses and shops, their eyes could rely only on the dim light from the moon and the stars.

"I just hope that at least one of our troops finds His Majesty," Conrad said.

"We were supposed to meet in the capital, that was settled. I can't imagine that they would not wait for us. I'm sure we owe it again to Yuuri's thick skull that they aren't staying at a hostel. It seems the whole thing was mistaken for a pleasure trip."

And that too from your mouth, Wolfram, Conrad thought and he could only manage to suppress a laugh.

As they were passing by the back side of a brothel, a slender shadow darted out from a stone staircase into the street. Since neither had the time to step aside, they inevitably collided.

This person was bigger than a child. Judging from the body, it could very well be a boy.

"Oh, excuse me."

"Yuuri, is that you?"

Conrad was shocked at the name coming out of his lips. This person, from the depths of his memories, did not even bear a close resemblance to Yuuri.

"How could this be Yuuri?" Wolfram exclaimed with an irritated voice. "Do you have tomatoes on your eyes or what? Yuuri is a lot more gentle and elegant. Moreover, this is a girl - even if she is flat as a board."

"You know Yuuri?" The girl said in amazement.

[[File:MaruManovel3145.jpg|400px|thumb]]
She took the scarf covering her head down, and stared at the others in the moonlight. She looked alternately at Conrad and Wolfram, and finally her eyes rested on the blond, pretty boy.

"You're a demon, right? You have an extremely beautiful face. Are you friends of Yuuri?"

Conrad hesitated, but Wolfram snorted irritably: "Friends? This must be a joke! Yuuri is my betrothed."

"Really?" Cried the girl.

She was perhaps sixteen or seventeen years old. Without concealing her feelings, her large eyes wandered back and forth uncontrollably under long and dark lashes.

"That would mean that ... that you're ... So then you'd be..." she stammered.

"What?" Wolfram said impatiently.

"Then you are the younger brother, whose fiancé has run off with your own elder brother?"

"What are you saying?"

In an instant, Wolfram's face had turned visibly red even in the pale moonlight. At the same time, steam seemed to be rising from his head.

"Conrad, what does that mean?" He yelled. "My brother and Yuuri! This cannot be true! I knew it! He's a wimpy cheater! "

"Wolfram, calm down. It is certainly not what it looks like."

"But yes, the two are surely a couple," the girl said. "I've seen them with my own eyes. The poor guys were on the run. They were chained together with handcuffs."

"Chained together?"

It had to be boiling water inside Wolfram's head.

"Please don't be angry with them. They seemed very happy to be together. They even picked matching fake names for themselves."

"There must be a good reason for this," Conrad tried to mitigate the situation.

"That I don't know. But Yuuri and this tall cousin of Huber's get along very well. Please, can't you forgive them and rescue them? I would have liked to help them, but I could barely escape myself. I thought maybe I could gain some time if I hide in a place where there are many young women. So I went to this brothel. But you know what? There is no woman here at all! Only young men! I'm seriously worried about what will become of our country!"

The Lord Betrothed has gone completely out of his mind with fury and was by then torturing an innocent garbage can with his feet. Conrad decided to let Wolfram vent his rage. He turned around and put a hand on the shoulder of the girl who was about to break out in tears.

"Do you know where His Majes ... I mean, Yuuri and his companion had gone?"

"At least I can tell you where they were taken. I would have shared the same fate. They would have to stand trial. And if they do not formally swear that they will forever part ways, then ..."

She nervously rubbed her palms on her clothes that did not fit her very well.

"... Then one of them will be thrown into the camp."

The sound of a large and heavy piece of luggage thrown on the floor penetrated my ears, and I slowly came back to consciousness. My arms and legs didn't seem to belong to me. Even if I wanted, I did not have the strength to lift them.

It took me some time to figure out that the piece of luggage was myself. Above me I heard voices. Based on the conversation they were sharing, I had the impression that they weren't particularly bright people.

"Man, look at that, ey. That's not a girl, ey! Isn't it totally crazy to bring a boy here? He can still dig no exorcist-stones, ey."

"Don't you stop to think, ey. It fits. Man, we do what we say. They put the bigger one into prison. Since there is but one camp for the women, they had no choice but to put the kid here, ey. Otherwise, the two guys would be back together again."

If I understood correctly, Gwendal and I were not together anymore. As promised, the white Iroquois had taken the chains off of us, but apparently we had jumped out of the frying pan into the fire. Gwendal was in prison, and I could not even move yet.

"It has recently become very common in the capital, ey."

"So it has become."

"Yeah man, so it has become, ey."

I heard the loud crash of a door brutally flung open. My spine landed on the ground. At last I could feel something, even if it was searing pain. I opened my mouth trying to speak and tried hard to pull open my clamped eyelids.

"Ah... Ouch... "

Many pairs of feet approached trampling on the wooden floor. In my vision, blurred as if covered by a thin veil, I saw pale sky through a small ceiling window: a new day had dawned. Suddenly a face shoved into my sight, right above me - then another and another and another and another.

"Look how young! Are his skin and cheeks as soft as they look? Oh shame, unfortunately they aren't."

Those women touched me in all imaginable places - it was both pleasing and embarrassing at the same time.

"If the boy landed here in the camp with us, that means he is also ..."

"Enough now, girls! It will be morning soon. Let him rest a bit," said an authoritative voice.

They quickly prepared an additional sleeping place in the hall. The lady ordered four women to move over there. I could only see her face dimly, but given the way she commanded the women, she was probably the leader of this group.

The bed was more like a cot with a thin blanket on top. It was as comfortable as a park bench.

"Uh, excuse me? What type of facility do we have here?" I asked as politely as possible.

"This hole is where they dispose of the women who have rebelled against the gods and the community, and have lost everything. They say that even sinners like us can still be of benefit, by digging exorcist-stones," the boss said sarcastically, but once again her voice took on a caring tone. "But why is a boy like you in such a place?"

"I was falsely accused of running away."

"You ran away? Martha, who is sleeping over there, did the same thing."

The boss looked at the bed next to us. In the dim light, I could see a girl with dull blond hair rolled-up in her sleep. Her back turned toward me, I could see the curve of her back under the plain old dress.

"This girl had an affair with her married employer. They had planned to flee to the neighboring country, but her lover did not show up at the appointed place. He had got cold feet and withdrawn."

Even if Martha could overhear our conversation, she didn't show it. She lay still like a fetus, her knees pulled up to her chest.

"This guy is probably still leading a peaceful and comfortable life in the city. Even Martha's newborn child has been taken away. Since then, she no longer says a word," the boss said with a sigh.

Given what usually shown in historical movies, she seemed very young to be the leader of a group of prisoners.

"But if they have planned to run away together, both must be punished!"

"Wrong. It's always the woman's fault, for she has seduced the man. And since the guy has sworn that he was tricked and he didn't want to have anything to do with such a woman, he was set free. Your partner has been thrown into prison?"

"Apparently, yes."

"That means until the end he did not abandon you.You are to be envied, being loved so much."

I couldn't help having goose bumps all over. But this is definitely not the way things happened!

With the daylight, the room gradually became brighter, and I could see what it looked like. Five bunk beds stood against the left and the right walls, leaving only a narrow passage in between. The room was cramped, dark and grim - similar to the prison from which the young Paul Newman in Cool Hand Luke has broken out.

The woman, who talked to me, had shockingly skinny hands and legs, with knuckles bulging out. She looked over thirty, but probably she was much younger. She was not exactly a beautiful woman, but her eyes shone with a strong will, and they gave the impression of strength and self-confidence.

Outside, a trumpet blared. My roommates, who had slept till now, immediately sprang from their beds. With incredible speed, they slipped into their work clothes. If they had been in a late-night TV show, they could have won a tight competition for 10,000 yen.

"What's your name?" the boss asked me, while she tied her shoe laces.

Who was I again? Oh yes!

"Mabo! My name is Mabo!"

"I'm Norika. Well then, Mabo! The jailer will be here soon. If you're not ready by then, there won't be breakfast."

I managed to sit up. My muscles and joints hurt as if I had played a double-header game the previous day. If I did not do some stretching, my body would have to bear unpleasant consequences the whole day.

"Stand up!"

As typically shown in American movies, a prison guard opened the door, a club dangling on his hip. His eyes immediately fell on me because I still had not been able to stand up straight.

"Collective punishment!" He shouted, and disappeared again.

Angry voices and sighs filled the room. It was clear that they would have to start the day on an empty stomach.

"What was that? Was that my fault? I'm sorry, please forgive me," I shouted to everyone in the room.

"It's okay. After all, you had no idea. Things never go well on the first day," Norika laughed feebly, trying to comfort me.

Still, I felt guilty. No one would get breakfast, it was not healthy at all.

I tried to make my aching muscles move so that I could at least make it to the roll call.

"Why did they put me here in the women's quarter?" I asked.

"Where else? There are only women camps around here."

"Oh."

I followed the women out.

Endless dry land spread out in front of me, with nothing in sight but a rocky mountain, sand, and some withered trees. A miniature Ayers Rock. The facility itself housed six cabins with a total of over one hundred inmates.

The bare rock surface was riddled with numerous holes. The women formed lines and climbed into the shafts one by one without saying a word to each other. Everything went quietly and in order. The workers were all skinny, dirty and exhausted. They were bound together with chains around their hips.

Not another chain, I thought.

The sun already shone very strong. Sweat immediately poured out from every pore on my skin. It was impossible to see how the mine was designed, but it couldn't be very comfortable inside.

This was clearly forced labor!

Just because they fell in love with someone they were not supposed to be in love with, they were forced to be slave laborers. What was going on with this country?

I was instructed not to enter the mine. Along with four or five other male convicts, I was to haul heavy bags under the blazing sun. The women dug up mountains of spotted stones, among which there were shiny gold pebbles now and then. Everything was pulled out of the mine on carts. In a square area outside, older women sorted the output into piles of comparably sized stones and filled linen pouches with those. These pouches were then packed more carefully into bags, which we carried to the warehouse.

This was a mine of exorcists-stones.

The other men were all bearded, burly guys. Since I had no desire to be plagued by nightmares for three nights, I avoided them. I imagined the circumstances that brought them here.

At any moment, the guards were ready to pound down on the prisoners with their sticks, sometimes even with shovels and hoes. After having towed a few bags, I began to believe that this horrific and surreal scene could be just a bad dream. In the middle of a summer holiday in the 21st century, I was torn away from the Sea World in Saitama, Japan, and thrown into a forced labor camp. And it might not be for just one day. In the end I might have to drag these heavy bags of shit at the foot of this mini Ayers Rock for all eternity. Perhaps I would never be able to get out of here again.

Or maybe it was all just a dream! I might be in fact taking a nap on the floor at my home in Japan, and something like a beast was sitting on my chest, which caused me this nightmare. I tried pinching, cutting and kicking myself to wake up, but it didn't help. The damned dream went on and on and on.

A small corner of my soul trusted that someone would come to my rescue. I only needed to grit my teeth for a little while longer. I was certain Conrad would eventually show up and save me. I kept looking out for him with each trip to and from the mine.

But how about Gwendal? The dungeon was definitely no picnic either.

My ears turned red with shame for my own selfishness. I'm fine, Conrad. Please save your brother first. I can stick it out for at least another week. I could imagine that I was in a super tough training camp for professional baseball players. I had to consider this whole thing as nothing more than a hard basic training, although I could not get rid of the feeling that I was building some unnecessary muscle groups here. I struggled with bags after bags full of stones that pierced into my shoulder, staggering toward the warehouse, a construction much more splendid than our quarter. I would have been much more useful if I had had a bath and breakfast.

After the lunch break, for which we got only a tiny ration of water, a guard grabbed my collar and dragged me to a hut. The sun glared down relentlessly through the sky.

"Is this the new boy we got today?" Asked a voice.

The funny man who just spoke to us sat in a rocking chair on a wooden porch, sipping a glass of red liquid, as if he was enjoying his holiday. His hair, eyebrows and beard were of different colors. I immediately gave him the nickname Tricolor.

"Yes, that's the boy, Master Togrikol."

Hey, I had almost hit the mark!

Togrikol's small son sat on his knees. The boy looked about six years old. Unlike his father, he had ordinary brown hair and eyebrows. Of course he hadn't got a beard yet.

"Who's that?" I muttered gruffly.

The heat and the empty stomach had made me throw all my manners to the wind and even ignore the possibility that this man could be an important person.

Tricolor-Junior, who had clung to the knee of his father, raised his little voice like a child star in a musical show.

"My father is an important man, he will find in this mine the best exorcists-stone in the world!"

"For all I care," I said, "he should kindly climb into the shaft and dig himself."

More than ten workers nearby turned around and shot sharp glances like arrows in my direction. They probably feared another collective punishment.

Togrikol stroked his red beard, and turned to his son.

"Nello, do you want to play with this boy?"

"Yes, plaaaayyy!"

The child hopped down the steps and threw himself hard against my hip. Although he was only a small preschooler, I began to stumble and fell. All who had observed us went back to what they were doing.

But if I slacked off, I wouldn't even get dinner. I started to move back towards the square area where the women were filling up the bags. Tricolor-Junior had, however, clung to my legs so tightly that it was incredibly difficult to lift them up.

"Plaaaayyy, plaaaayyy, plaaaayyy!"

"Okay, okay! But only if you can guarantee me a dinner," I growled.

"You can have dinner at our home. Our chef cooks delicious food!"

"You guys have your own chef?"

This boy looked strong and muscular for his age, which brought back in my mind the image of a little boy, falling and crying in the small alley, Jilda. They had the same height, but Tricolor-Junior had thicker shoulders and neck. Was it just because they were born into different families that they would grow up to be so different? Clutching at my hips, Nello looked up to me with begging eyes.

"Okay, okay, all right, I'll play with you." Since his father was the chief warden, I probably wouldn't get my head bitten off if I did not return to work.

"What do you want to play? Wait, I know! How about throwing balls?"

"No, horse!"

Instinctively I looked around but there were no horse in sight.

"How about we go to the large sand dune over there, and I'll draw a horse for you? But you must not expect too much, I'm very bad at drawing."

"Horse!" Tricolor Junior cried again.

"Okay, okay, I'm drawing your horse now. I'll try my best not to make it look like a giraffe... woa!"

Tricolor Junior had jumped on my back without any warning. My spine groaned under the weight of this well-fed six-year-old.

"Oh, I am supposed to be the horse? But this is a stupid game."

"Run!" Nello yelled and slapped me on the butt. It would be useless talking to such a little preschooler about human rights.

The boy squealed happily and I ran. No other choice. Strictly speaking, I crawled on all fours. I tried to convince myself that this was also a work out for certain muscle groups. At any rate I didn't make quite an elegant sight as the Black Beauty.

When we had gone for about 200 meters away, we noticed a strange scene in the shadow of the rocks. A guard was holding a bundle under his arm while another was digging into the sandy ground with a spade. In front of us were innumerable small mounds the size of basketballs.

"What are they doing there?"

"These are graves. They must be burying a baby again," said Nello, his voice showed absolutely no emotion as if he was stating a matter of fact.

"They are burying what?"

"A baby. These are their tombs. The larger ones over there are tombs of the adults."

On the graves there were neither tombstones nor flowers.

Since I had shown interest, Tricolor-Junior rose from my back and proudly explained.

"These women are bad people who don't actually deserve any grave. But because my father is great and gracious, he still has them buried when they die."

"But why are the babies here?" I asked.

"Well, women make babies, stupid."

I felt a strong desire to smack the boy across his ear, but I held back. These were certainly not his own words, but those his father taught him.

"All these women are bad, because they se...se...seduced the men. That's why they are brought here. Then they bring the babies into the world. But no one wants these babies, so they die."

"Say that to your mother."

Tricolor-Junior was a bit surprised. Still smiling, he asked:

"Say what to my mother? What I've just said? "

"Yes, tell her what you've just said. In fact, tell your teachers as well, and see what they have to say to you."

"Okay, I will. But why?"

"Because what you just said is wrong. And you may only complain about women when you have had your heart broken after your first love."

My first love was a glamorous woman with extremely beautiful legs that she liked to show off. Although she was Japanese, she had soft curly blond hair. I, an innocent preschooler, used to follow her like a stalker.

Then one day, in a public bath house, I saw her going into the men's bathroom. My first love was a man, a drag queen! Enough about this topic.

While I talked to Junior, the guard struggled with the spade. He dug a hole that was barely large enough for a rugby ball. The other put the bundle under his arm to the ground. It was a shapeless lump wrapped in a dirty cloth.

"Strange..." I muttered. I had the impression that the bundle had moved, almost imperceptibly.

Suddenly I heard the screams of women. When I looked around, I saw a group of women running towards the graves - Ms. Norika, the leader of my group, along with our roommates.

"Please wait! That's Martha's child! Four days ago he was taken away from her right after birth. She says that the child was still alive."

"Do you women really think that we would bury a living child? He neither cries nor moves. He's dead. We just want to give him a final resting place, damn it!"

Other guards came running; six of them pulled the chains on the female prisoners. One of the women let out a shrill cry, tore loose from the guards and tried to run to the grave.

"Damned woman!"

Tricolor quietly approached with several guards following behind. Stroking his beard, he looked at the prisoners, who were being beaten with batons and spades.

"What are they screaming about?" He asked.

My temples swelled briefly, but with an astonishing self-restraint, I immediately brought my emotions under control.

"She thinks that her baby was still alive, and she wants him back," one of the guards said with a greasy smile.

"Nonsense!" Tricolor laughed out loud.

Impulsive actions were never good. So far my hasty sense of justice had not brought anything good. At this moment, I must stay calm and bear with it. In any case, Conrad and Gunter were both not here to back me up. Even if Gwendal and Wolf had been here, they would have had their own problems to deal with. However, all my determination vanished as I heard what Tricolor had to say next.

"Even if that's the case, does it make a difference whether the bastard is still alive or dead?"

That was too much. My self-control was gone, never to return. I clenched my fists and bit my lip.

Last Friday evening, I saw a movie scene in which Bruce Willis, still had lots of hair on his head, single-handedly fought against a group of terrorists. My father said: "It's very difficult to fight against an overwhelmingly large number of the enemy, and he is all alone. He can't win."

But, didn't he win? Fighting against the enemy all alone was surely difficult, but there was still a difference between 'difficult' and 'impossible.'

"Stop!" I cried. "Of course it makes a difference! And even if the child is already dead, you ought to respect the dead a bit more! You could have at least read some prayers, and let the mother say goodbye to her child. That is how it should be done! You want to be a great chief warden? A disgrace to the title, that's you!"

"What's the problem with that new boy? Is he a preacher?"

"Hey, boy, shut your mouth up at once! Otherwise we'll throw you into the hole!"

The greasy smile on the guard's face was gone. He rushed up to me to stuff my mouth. With the I bent my upper body to dodge him, escaped his paws and head butted Tricolor.

"You can't silence me! There are still a few more things I have to say! What is all this nonsense? You can't clap with one hand! Why is it that you condemn the women only when they are involved in an illicit relationship? It takes two to fall in love and to make love; you can't blame it all on one!"

Now there was no turning back. I went off like a rocket.

"We must honor the equality between men and women in all situations. Besides, you are violating all basic human rights in this camp! An inspection of the UN would hold you accountable, you can bet on it!"

Togrikol glanced at me fleetingly out of the corner of his eye and turned back to look at the center of action.

The dust whirled up from the dry earth. More and more women came running, wailing and screaming. More and more guards joined in thrashing them. A small woman with disheveled hair and outstretched hands let out a shrill cry. The guards grabbed her clothes and dragged her backwards. Every time she would fall heavily to the ground, and every time she would relentlessly pick herself up, trying to move forward.

"He's alive! He's alive! I know it, she cried. "He is my child!"

It was the silent Martha, who had finally found her voice.

While his subordinates tried to bring the upheaval under control, the chief warden lifted the bundle. He obviously wanted to throw it into the grave.

Before I could convince myself that I had perhaps just become the victim of a hallucination, I already stormed off.

The bundle had moved!

Maybe the wind had just played me a prank, but in a flash of the cloth, I saw something dark red definitely moving.

"Stop!" I shouted.

The white-brown lump was thrown into the air. I saw him fall as if in slow motion, the torn cloth fluttering behind. The hole was exactly the right size, as if it had been measured. It was anxious to swallow the new inhabitant.

With all my strength I stretched out my arms, eyes firmly fixed on the bundle. The sand ruthlessly scalded my arms and elbows, but I pulled a head-sliding straight out of a textbook. My fingertips caught the bundle just in time. Quick as lightning I drew it to me and secured it.

"He moved!" I screamed.

And he did indeed! Through the thin fabric, I could even feel gentle warmth.

"He is still warm. He is not dead! This child is still alive!"

I was overwhelmed by my emotions, and could speak no more. With trembling fingers, I began to remove the wrapping cloth. The women were frozen in the air. Only Martha tearfully prayed in a croaking voice.

I sat on the floor; the warm, soft bundle lay on my knees. I anxiously lifted the last shreds off of him.

My mind froze for a moment. I was shocked, horrified and paralyzed.

"What have you done to him?" I finally asked in a hollow voice.

The baby was breathing. Even if only slightly, his narrow and dark red shriveled breast raised and lowered. Both eyes and mouth were closed, his skin was completely dry. Also, the clenched hands were not moving; the left arm was lying sideways on the belly. His right arm and his right leg were twisted unnaturally.

"What did you do to this child? How could you ..."

He was not even crying.

The mother had escaped the men and took her son into her arms. The other women were surrounded together in a circle, clubs and spades kept pounding down on them.

What barbarians!

The demon stone on my chest was burning hot on my skin, I could hardly breathe. In a corner somewhere in the depths of my skull, an electrical spark rushed through the synapses. The shock crept along my spine and, resonating with my heartbeat, exploded in my ears. The low and high-pitched ringings in my head struggled with unbearable ferocity against one another.

As in an explosion, where there was a yellow stretch of dry land, now I could see nothing but snow-white smoke. I was suddenly flooded with a euphoric bliss. One of my brain cells brought back the name of a person of unsurpassed beauty.

I will...

Who would?

What happened after that, I do not know.
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 8

2012-11-27T10:05:26Z

Mokata: Translation terminology isn't consistent throught the novel or community translation

exorcism stone - There a better translated that would flow. There is two translation used in the novel. I hate to read this first time. There I promise to fix once I find it.

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 8

2012-11-27T10:02:45Z

Mokata:

== '''Chapter 8''' ==
At this time of the day, the shops that still had lights on were mostly pubs and brothels.

Since Yuuri was summoned to the Empire of the Demons, Conrad had come to stay in the royal palace. But during the recent decade, he had had numerous opportunities to travel to foreign countries.

The capital of Suveria was large, but at night the streets were deserted. The bars were bursting with drunken soldiers, but there were no young women in the brothels. Perhaps there weren't enough customers, since all the men were faithful to their wives and only prudish romantic relationships were allowed?

"I don't feel well," Wolfram murmured after trotting in silence next to Conrad for a long time. "This city is full of elements that obey the exorcism. And the number of exorcists themselves is huge."

Since he was not sure if their aimless wandering would be fruitful, Conrad said: "I have no spark of magic in me, so I feel nothing. But if you can't stand it anymore, you can rest in a hostel..."

"Oh, shut up."

As long as Wolfram had enough strength to make insolent retorts, he would not collapse yet, Conrad thought. Given his headstrong younger brother, he sighed and gave up trying to urge him to return.

Since the mining of exorcist-stones was encouraged, the climate of this country had become strange. Although the region had always been suffered from drought, the rainy season used to bring enough rainfall. But those days were over. The crops withered in the fields and the cattle died - the amount of food domestically produced had reached the lowest point and the country was no longer self-sufficient. Instead, the rare exorcist stones were now traded for food in the international market. High-quality stones were sold at horrendous prices, while those of inferior quality were squandered at dumping prices in the domestic market.

Only the privileged wealthy class was able to further increase their wealth, while the majority of people suffered from hunger and thirst. The fact that no one had died from famine so far was probably because at least one member from each family toiled in the mines. It was believed that high-quality exorcist stones could only be excavated by women and children.

After they passed by a brothel without seeing any women, Conrad asked about his other half-brother's strength.

"Would Gwendal be able to use his magic in this city where so many elements obey the exorcism?"

"My brother would still be a great warrior without his magical power. But yeah, I know very few who would still have full command of their magic in a territory so hostile to the demons. Our mother would be able to do so."

His emerald-green eyes darkened, his handsome eyebrows drew together. It was not often that Wolfram hesitated.

"And perhaps Julia Susannah too. I can think of no one else."

"That does not sound good," said Conrad, but he tried not to look too worried."

They walked toward a two-storey building around the corner. As soon as they left the main street and turned into a small alley, they were immediately swallowed in darkness. There were no streetlights. Without the lights from the houses and shops, their eyes could rely only on the dim light from the moon and the stars.

"I just hope that at least one of our troops finds His Majesty," Conrad said.

"We were supposed to meet in the capital, that was settled. I can't imagine that they would not wait for us. I'm sure we owe it again to Yuuri's thick skull that they aren't staying at a hostel. It seems the whole thing was mistaken for a pleasure trip."

And that too from your mouth, Wolfram, Conrad thought and he could only manage to suppress a laugh.

As they were passing by the back side of a brothel, a slender shadow darted out from a stone staircase into the street. Since neither had the time to step aside, they inevitably collided.

This person was bigger than a child. Judging from the body, it could very well be a boy.

"Oh, excuse me."

"Yuuri, is that you?"

Conrad was shocked at the name coming out of his lips. This person, from the depths of his memories, did not even bear a close resemblance to Yuuri.

"How could this be Yuuri?" Wolfram exclaimed with an irritated voice. "Do you have tomatoes on your eyes or what? Yuuri is a lot more gentle and elegant. Moreover, this is a girl - even if she is flat as a board."

"You know Yuuri?" The girl said in amazement.

[[File:MaruManovel3145.jpg|400px|thumb]]
She took the scarf covering her head down, and stared at the others in the moonlight. She looked alternately at Conrad and Wolfram, and finally her eyes rested on the blond, pretty boy.

"You're a demon, right? You have an extremely beautiful face. Are you friends of Yuuri?"

Conrad hesitated, but Wolfram snorted irritably: "Friends? This must be a joke! Yuuri is my betrothed."

"Really?" Cried the girl.

She was perhaps sixteen or seventeen years old. Without concealing her feelings, her large eyes wandered back and forth uncontrollably under long and dark lashes.

"That would mean that ... that you're ... So then you'd be..." she stammered.

"What?" Wolfram said impatiently.

"Then you are the younger brother, whose fiancé has run off with your own elder brother?"

"What are you saying?"

In an instant, Wolfram's face had turned visibly red even in the pale moonlight. At the same time, steam seemed to be rising from his head.

"Conrad, what does that mean?" He yelled. "My brother and Yuuri! This cannot be true! I knew it! He's a wimpy cheater! "

"Wolfram, calm down. It is certainly not what it looks like."

"But yes, the two are surely a couple," the girl said. "I've seen them with my own eyes. The poor guys were on the run. They were chained together with handcuffs."

"Chained together?"

It had to be boiling water inside Wolfram's head.

"Please don't be angry with them. They seemed very happy to be together. They even picked matching fake names for themselves."

"There must be a good reason for this," Conrad tried to mitigate the situation.

"That I don't know. But Yuuri and this tall cousin of Huber's get along very well. Please, can't you forgive them and rescue them? I would have liked to help them, but I could barely escape myself. I thought maybe I could gain some time if I hide in a place where there are many young women. So I went to this brothel. But you know what? There is no woman here at all! Only young men! I'm seriously worried about what will become of our country!"

The Lord Betrothed has gone completely out of his mind with fury and was by then torturing an innocent garbage can with his feet. Conrad decided to let Wolfram vent his rage. He turned around and put a hand on the shoulder of the girl who was about to break out in tears.

"Do you know where His Majes ... I mean, Yuuri and his companion had gone?"

"At least I can tell you where they were taken. I would have shared the same fate. They would have to stand trial. And if they do not formally swear that they will forever part ways, then ..."

She nervously rubbed her palms on her clothes that did not fit her very well.

"... Then one of them will be thrown into the camp."

The sound of a large and heavy piece of luggage thrown on the floor penetrated my ears, and I slowly came back to consciousness. My arms and legs didn't seem to belong to me. Even if I wanted, I did not have the strength to lift them.

It took me some time to figure out that the piece of luggage was myself. Above me I heard voices. Based on the conversation they were sharing, I had the impression that they weren't particularly bright people.

"Man, look at that, ey. That's not a girl, ey! Isn't it totally crazy to bring a boy here? He can still dig no exorcist-stones, ey."

"Don't you stop to think, ey. It fits. Man, we do what we say. They put the bigger one into prison. Since there is but one camp for the women, they had no choice but to put the kid here, ey. Otherwise, the two guys would be back together again."

If I understood correctly, Gwendal and I were not together anymore. As promised, the white Iroquois had taken the chains off of us, but apparently we had jumped out of the frying pan into the fire. Gwendal was in prison, and I could not even move yet.

"It has recently become very common in the capital, ey."

"So it has become."

"Yeah man, so it has become, ey."

I heard the loud crash of a door brutally flung open. My spine landed on the ground. At last I could feel something, even if it was searing pain. I opened my mouth trying to speak and tried hard to pull open my clamped eyelids.

"Ah... Ouch... "

Many pairs of feet approached trampling on the wooden floor. In my vision, blurred as if covered by a thin veil, I saw pale sky through a small ceiling window: a new day had dawned. Suddenly a face shoved into my sight, right above me - then another and another and another and another.

"Look how young! Are his skin and cheeks as soft as they look? Oh shame, unfortunately they aren't."

Those women touched me in all imaginable places - it was both pleasing and embarrassing at the same time.

"If the boy landed here in the camp with us, that means he is also ..."

"Enough now, girls! It will be morning soon. Let him rest a bit," said an authoritative voice.

They quickly prepared an additional sleeping place in the hall. The lady ordered four women to move over there. I could only see her face dimly, but given the way she commanded the women, she was probably the leader of this group.

The bed was more like a cot with a thin blanket on top. It was as comfortable as a park bench.

"Uh, excuse me? What type of facility do we have here?" I asked as politely as possible.

"This hole is where they dispose of the women who have rebelled against the gods and the community, and have lost everything. They say that even sinners like us can still be of benefit, by digging exorcist-stones," the boss said sarcastically, but once again her voice took on a caring tone. "But why is a boy like you in such a place?"

"I was falsely accused of running away."

"You ran away? Martha, who is sleeping over there, did the same thing."

The boss looked at the bed next to us. In the dim light, I could see a girl with dull blond hair rolled-up in her sleep. Her back turned toward me, I could see the curve of her back under the plain old dress.

"This girl had an affair with her married employer. They had planned to flee to the neighboring country, but her lover did not show up at the appointed place. He had got cold feet and withdrawn."

Even if Martha could overhear our conversation, she didn't show it. She lay still like a fetus, her knees pulled up to her chest.

"This guy is probably still leading a peaceful and comfortable life in the city. Even Martha's newborn child has been taken away. Since then, she no longer says a word," the boss said with a sigh.

Given what usually shown in historical movies, she seemed very young to be the leader of a group of prisoners.

"But if they have planned to run away together, both must be punished!"

"Wrong. It's always the woman's fault, for she has seduced the man. And since the guy has sworn that he was tricked and he didn't want to have anything to do with such a woman, he was set free. Your partner has been thrown into prison?"

"Apparently, yes."

"That means until the end he did not abandon you.You are to be envied, being loved so much."

I couldn't help having goose bumps all over. But this is definitely not the way things happened!

With the daylight, the room gradually became brighter, and I could see what it looked like. Five bunk beds stood against the left and the right walls, leaving only a narrow passage in between. The room was cramped, dark and grim - similar to the prison from which the young Paul Newman in Cool Hand Luke has broken out.

The woman, who talked to me, had shockingly skinny hands and legs, with knuckles bulging out. She looked over thirty, but probably she was much younger. She was not exactly a beautiful woman, but her eyes shone with a strong will, and they gave the impression of strength and self-confidence.

Outside, a trumpet blared. My roommates, who had slept till now, immediately sprang from their beds. With incredible speed, they slipped into their work clothes. If they had been in a late-night TV show, they could have won a tight competition for 10,000 yen.

"What's your name?" the boss asked me, while she tied her shoe laces.

Who was I again? Oh yes!

"Mabo! My name is Mabo!"

"I'm Norika. Well then, Mabo! The jailer will be here soon. If you're not ready by then, there won't be breakfast."

I managed to sit up. My muscles and joints hurt as if I had played a double-header game the previous day. If I did not do some stretching, my body would have to bear unpleasant consequences the whole day.

"Stand up!"

As typically shown in American movies, a prison guard opened the door, a club dangling on his hip. His eyes immediately fell on me because I still had not been able to stand up straight.

"Collective punishment!" He shouted, and disappeared again.

Angry voices and sighs filled the room. It was clear that they would have to start the day on an empty stomach.

"What was that? Was that my fault? I'm sorry, please forgive me," I shouted to everyone in the room.

"It's okay. After all, you had no idea. Things never go well on the first day," Norika laughed feebly, trying to comfort me.

Still, I felt guilty. No one would get breakfast, it was not healthy at all.

I tried to make my aching muscles move so that I could at least make it to the roll call.

"Why did they put me here in the women's quarter?" I asked.

"Where else? There are only women camps around here."

"Oh."

I followed the women out.

Endless dry land spread out in front of me, with nothing in sight but a rocky mountain, sand, and some withered trees. A miniature Ayers Rock. The facility itself housed six cabins with a total of over one hundred inmates.

The bare rock surface was riddled with numerous holes. The women formed lines and climbed into the shafts one by one without saying a word to each other. Everything went quietly and in order. The workers were all skinny, dirty and exhausted. They were bound together with chains around their hips.

Not another chain, I thought.

The sun already shone very strong. Sweat immediately poured out from every pore on my skin. It was impossible to see how the mine was designed, but it couldn't be very comfortable inside.

This was clearly forced labor!

Just because they fell in love with someone they were not supposed to be in love with, they were forced to be slave laborers. What was going on with this country?

I was instructed not to enter the mine. Along with four or five other male convicts, I was to haul heavy bags under the blazing sun. The women dug up mountains of spotted stones, among which there were shiny gold pebbles now and then. Everything was pulled out of the mine on carts. In a square area outside, older women sorted the output into piles of comparably sized stones and filled linen pouches with those. These pouches were then packed more carefully into bags, which we carried to the warehouse.

This was a mine of exorcists-stones.

The other men were all bearded, burly guys. Since I had no desire to be plagued by nightmares for three nights, I avoided them. I imagined the circumstances that brought them here.

At any moment, the guards were ready to pound down on the prisoners with their sticks, sometimes even with shovels and hoes. After having towed a few bags, I began to believe that this horrific and surreal scene could be just a bad dream. In the middle of a summer holiday in the 21st century, I was torn away from the Sea World in Saitama, Japan, and thrown into a forced labor camp. And it might not be for just one day. In the end I might have to drag these heavy bags of shit at the foot of this mini Ayers Rock for all eternity. Perhaps I would never be able to get out of here again.

Or maybe it was all just a dream! I might be in fact taking a nap on the floor at my home in Japan, and something like a beast was sitting on my chest, which caused me this nightmare. I tried pinching, cutting and kicking myself to wake up, but it didn't help. The damned dream went on and on and on.

A small corner of my soul trusted that someone would come to my rescue. I only needed to grit my teeth for a little while longer. I was certain Conrad would eventually show up and save me. I kept looking out for him with each trip to and from the mine.

But how about Gwendal? The dungeon was definitely no picnic either.

My ears turned red with shame for my own selfishness. I'm fine, Conrad. Please save your brother first. I can stick it out for at least another week. I could imagine that I was in a super tough training camp for professional baseball players. I had to consider this whole thing as nothing more than a hard basic training, although I could not get rid of the feeling that I was building some unnecessary muscle groups here. I struggled with bags after bags full of stones that pierced into my shoulder, staggering toward the warehouse, a construction much more splendid than our quarter. I would have been much more useful if I had had a bath and breakfast.

After the lunch break, for which we got only a tiny ration of water, a guard grabbed my collar and dragged me to a hut. The sun glared down relentlessly through the sky.

"Is this the new boy we got today?" Asked a voice.

The funny man who just spoke to us sat in a rocking chair on a wooden porch, sipping a glass of red liquid, as if he was enjoying his holiday. His hair, eyebrows and beard were of different colors. I immediately gave him the nickname Tricolor.

"Yes, that's the boy, Master Togrikol."

Hey, I had almost hit the mark!

Togrikol's small son sat on his knees. The boy looked about six years old. Unlike his father, he had ordinary brown hair and eyebrows. Of course he hadn't got a beard yet.

"Who's that?" I muttered gruffly.

The heat and the empty stomach had made me throw all my manners to the wind and even ignore the possibility that this man could be an important person.

Tricolor-Junior, who had clung to the knee of his father, raised his little voice like a child star in a musical show.

"My father is an important man, he will find in this mine the best exorcists-stone in the world!"

"For all I care," I said, "he should kindly climb into the shaft and dig himself."

More than ten workers nearby turned around and shot sharp glances like arrows in my direction. They probably feared another collective punishment.

Togrikol stroked his red beard, and turned to his son.

"Nello, do you want to play with this boy?"

"Yes, plaaaayyy!"

The child hopped down the steps and threw himself hard against my hip. Although he was only a small preschooler, I began to stumble and fell. All who had observed us went back to what they were doing.

But if I slacked off, I wouldn't even get dinner. I started to move back towards the square area where the women were filling up the bags. Tricolor-Junior had, however, clung to my legs so tightly that it was incredibly difficult to lift them up.

"Plaaaayyy, plaaaayyy, plaaaayyy!"

"Okay, okay! But only if you can guarantee me a dinner," I growled.

"You can have dinner at our home. Our chef cooks delicious food!"

"You guys have your own chef?"

This boy looked strong and muscular for his age, which brought back in my mind the image of a little boy, falling and crying in the small alley, Jilda. They had the same height, but Tricolor-Junior had thicker shoulders and neck. Was it just because they were born into different families that they would grow up to be so different? Clutching at my hips, Nello looked up to me with begging eyes.

"Okay, okay, all right, I'll play with you." Since his father was the chief warden, I probably wouldn't get my head bitten off if I did not return to work.

"What do you want to play? Wait, I know! How about throwing balls?"

"No, horse!"

Instinctively I looked around but there were no horse in sight.

"How about we go to the large sand dune over there, and I'll draw a horse for you? But you must not expect too much, I'm very bad at drawing."

"Horse!" Tricolor Junior cried again.

"Okay, okay, I'm drawing your horse now. I'll try my best not to make it look like a giraffe... woa!"

Tricolor Junior had jumped on my back without any warning. My spine groaned under the weight of this well-fed six-year-old.

"Oh, I am supposed to be the horse? But this is a stupid game."

"Run!" Nello yelled and slapped me on the butt. It would be useless talking to such a little preschooler about human rights.

The boy squealed happily and I ran. No other choice. Strictly speaking, I crawled on all fours. I tried to convince myself that this was also a work out for certain muscle groups. At any rate I didn't make quite an elegant sight as the Black Beauty.

When we had gone for about 200 meters away, we noticed a strange scene in the shadow of the rocks. A guard was holding a bundle under his arm while another was digging into the sandy ground with a spade. In front of us were innumerable small mounds the size of basketballs.

"What are they doing there?"

"These are graves. They must be burying a baby again," said Nello, his voice showed absolutely no emotion as if he was stating a matter of fact.

"They are burying what?"

"A baby. These are their tombs. The larger ones over there are tombs of the adults."

On the graves there were neither tombstones nor flowers.

Since I had shown interest, Tricolor-Junior rose from my back and proudly explained.

"These women are bad people who don't actually deserve any grave. But because my father is great and gracious, he still has them buried when they die."

"But why are the babies here?" I asked.

"Well, women make babies, stupid."

I felt a strong desire to smack the boy across his ear, but I held back. These were certainly not his own words, but those his father taught him.

"All these women are bad, because they se...se...seduced the men. That's why they are brought here. Then they bring the babies into the world. But no one wants these babies, so they die."

"Say that to your mother."

Tricolor-Junior was a bit surprised. Still smiling, he asked:

"Say what to my mother? What I've just said? "

"Yes, tell her what you've just said. In fact, tell your teachers as well, and see what they have to say to you."

"Okay, I will. But why?"

"Because what you just said is wrong. And you may only complain about women when you have had your heart broken after your first love."

My first love was a glamorous woman with extremely beautiful legs that she liked to show off. Although she was Japanese, she had soft curly blond hair. I, an innocent preschooler, used to follow her like a stalker.

Then one day, in a public bath house, I saw her going into the men's bathroom. My first love was a man, a drag queen! Enough about this topic.

While I talked to Junior, the guard struggled with the spade. He dug a hole that was barely large enough for a rugby ball. The other put the bundle under his arm to the ground. It was a shapeless lump wrapped in a dirty cloth.

"Strange..." I muttered. I had the impression that the bundle had moved, almost imperceptibly.

Suddenly I heard the screams of women. When I looked around, I saw a group of women running towards the graves - Ms. Norika, the leader of my group, along with our roommates.

"Please wait! That's Martha's child! Four days ago he was taken away from her right after birth. She says that the child was still alive."

"Do you women really think that we would bury a living child? He neither cries nor moves. He's dead. We just want to give him a final resting place, damn it!"

Other guards came running; six of them pulled the chains on the female prisoners. One of the women let out a shrill cry, tore loose from the guards and tried to run to the grave.

"Damned woman!"

Tricolor quietly approached with several guards following behind. Stroking his beard, he looked at the prisoners, who were being beaten with batons and spades.

"What are they screaming about?" He asked.

My temples swelled briefly, but with an astonishing self-restraint, I immediately brought my emotions under control.

"She thinks that her baby was still alive, and she wants him back," one of the guards said with a greasy smile.

"Nonsense!" Tricolor laughed out loud.

Impulsive actions were never good. So far my hasty sense of justice had not brought anything good. At this moment, I must stay calm and bear with it. In any case, Conrad and Gunter were both not here to back me up. Even if Gwendal and Wolf had been here, they would have had their own problems to deal with. However, all my determination vanished as I heard what Tricolor had to say next.

"Even if that's the case, does it make a difference whether the bastard is still alive or dead?"

That was too much. My self-control was gone, never to return. I clenched my fists and bit my lip.

Last Friday evening, I saw a movie scene in which Bruce Willis, still had lots of hair on his head, single-handedly fought against a group of terrorists. My father said: "It's very difficult to fight against an overwhelmingly large number of the enemy, and he is all alone. He can't win."

But, didn't he win? Fighting against the enemy all alone was surely difficult, but there was still a difference between 'difficult' and 'impossible.'

"Stop!" I cried. "Of course it makes a difference! And even if the child is already dead, you ought to respect the dead a bit more! You could have at least read some prayers, and let the mother say goodbye to her child. That is how it should be done! You want to be a great chief warden? A disgrace to the title, that's you!"

"What's the problem with that new boy? Is he a preacher?"

"Hey, boy, shut your mouth up at once! Otherwise we'll throw you into the hole!"

The greasy smile on the guard's face was gone. He rushed up to me to stuff my mouth. With the I bent my upper body to dodge him, escaped his paws and head butted Tricolor.

"You can't silence me! There are still a few more things I have to say! What is all this nonsense? You can't clap with one hand! Why is it that you condemn the women only when they are involved in an illicit relationship? It takes two to fall in love and to make love; you can't blame it all on one!"

Now there was no turning back. I went off like a rocket.

"We must honor the equality between men and women in all situations. Besides, you are violating all basic human rights in this camp! An inspection of the UN would hold you accountable, you can bet on it!"

Togrikol glanced at me fleetingly out of the corner of his eye and turned back to look at the center of action.

The dust whirled up from the dry earth. More and more women came running, wailing and screaming. More and more guards joined in thrashing them. A small woman with disheveled hair and outstretched hands let out a shrill cry. The guards grabbed her clothes and dragged her backwards. Every time she would fall heavily to the ground, and every time she would relentlessly pick herself up, trying to move forward.

"He's alive! He's alive! I know it, she cried. "He is my child!"

It was the silent Martha, who had finally found her voice.

While his subordinates tried to bring the upheaval under control, the chief warden lifted the bundle. He obviously wanted to throw it into the grave.

Before I could convince myself that I had perhaps just become the victim of a hallucination, I already stormed off.

The bundle had moved!

Maybe the wind had just played me a prank, but in a flash of the cloth, I saw something dark red definitely moving.

"Stop!" I shouted.

The white-brown lump was thrown into the air. I saw him fall as if in slow motion, the torn cloth fluttering behind. The hole was exactly the right size, as if it had been measured. It was anxious to swallow the new inhabitant.

With all my strength I stretched out my arms, eyes firmly fixed on the bundle. The sand ruthlessly scalded my arms and elbows, but I pulled a head-sliding straight out of a textbook. My fingertips caught the bundle just in time. Quick as lightning I drew it to me and secured it.

"He moved!" I screamed.

And he did indeed! Through the thin fabric, I could even feel gentle warmth.

"He is still warm. He is not dead! This child is still alive!"

I was overwhelmed by my emotions, and could speak no more. With trembling fingers, I began to remove the wrapping cloth. The women were frozen in the air. Only Martha tearfully prayed in a croaking voice.

I sat on the floor; the warm, soft bundle lay on my knees. I anxiously lifted the last shreds off of him.

My mind froze for a moment. I was shocked, horrified and paralyzed.

"What have you done to him?" I finally asked in a hollow voice.

The baby was breathing. Even if only slightly, his narrow and dark red shriveled breast raised and lowered. Both eyes and mouth were closed, his skin was completely dry. Also, the clenched hands were not moving; the left arm was lying sideways on the belly. His right arm and his right leg were twisted unnaturally.

"What did you do to this child? How could you ..."

He was not even crying.

The mother had escaped the men and took her son into her arms. The other women were surrounded together in a circle, clubs and spades kept pounding down on them.

What barbarians!

The demon stone on my chest was burning hot on my skin, I could hardly breathe. In a corner somewhere in the depths of my skull, an electrical spark rushed through the synapses. The shock crept along my spine and, resonating with my heartbeat, exploded in my ears. The low and high-pitched ringings in my head struggled with unbearable ferocity against one another.

As in an explosion, where there was a yellow stretch of dry land, now I could see nothing but snow-white smoke. I was suddenly flooded with a euphoric bliss. One of my brain cells brought back the name of a person of unsurpassed beauty.

I will...

Who would?

What happened after that, I do not know.
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 8

2012-11-27T09:58:24Z

Mokata: added missing "

== '''Chapter 8''' ==
At this time of the day, the shops that still had lights on were mostly pubs and brothels.

Since Yuuri was summoned to the Empire of the Demons, Conrad had come to stay in the royal palace. But during the recent decade, he had had numerous opportunities to travel to foreign countries.

The capital of Suveria was large, but at night the streets were deserted. The bars were bursting with drunken soldiers, but there were no young women in the brothels. Perhaps there weren't enough customers, since all the men were faithful to their wives and only prudish romantic relationships were allowed?

"I don't feel well," Wolfram murmured after trotting in silence next to Conrad for a long time. "This city is full of elements that obey the exorcism. And the number of exorcists themselves is huge."

Since he was not sure if their aimless wandering would be fruitful, Conrad said: "I have no spark of magic in me, so I feel nothing. But if you can't stand it anymore, you can rest in a hostel..."

"Oh, shut up."

As long as Wolfram had enough strength to make insolent retorts, he would not collapse yet, Conrad thought. Given his headstrong younger brother, he sighed and gave up trying to urge him to return.

Since the mining of exorcist-stones was encouraged, the climate of this country had become strange. Although the region had always been suffered from drought, the rainy season used to bring enough rainfall. But those days were over. The crops withered in the fields and the cattle died - the amount of food domestically produced had reached the lowest point and the country was no longer self-sufficient. Instead, the rare exorcist stones were now traded for food in the international market. High-quality stones were sold at horrendous prices, while those of inferior quality were squandered at dumping prices in the domestic market.

Only the privileged wealthy class was able to further increase their wealth, while the majority of people suffered from hunger and thirst. The fact that no one had died from famine so far was probably because at least one member from each family toiled in the mines. It was believed that high-quality exorcist stones could only be excavated by women and children.

After they passed by a brothel without seeing any women, Conrad asked about his other half-brother's strength.

"Would Gwendal be able to use his magic in this city where so many elements obey the exorcism?"

"My brother would still be a great warrior without his magical power. But yeah, I know very few who would still have full command of their magic in a territory so hostile to the demons. Our mother would be able to do so."

His emerald-green eyes darkened, his handsome eyebrows drew together. It was not often that Wolfram hesitated.

"And perhaps Julia Susannah too. I can think of no one else."

"That does not sound good," said Conrad, but he tried not to look too worried."

They walked toward a two-storey building around the corner. As soon as they left the main street and turned into a small alley, they were immediately swallowed in darkness. There were no streetlights. Without the lights from the houses and shops, their eyes could rely only on the dim light from the moon and the stars.

"I just hope that at least one of our troops finds His Majesty," Conrad said.

"We were supposed to meet in the capital, that was settled. I can't imagine that they would not wait for us. I'm sure we owe it again to Yuuri's thick skull that they aren't staying at a hostel. It seems the whole thing was mistaken for a pleasure trip."

And that too from your mouth, Wolfram, Conrad thought and he could only manage to suppress a laugh.

As they were passing by the back side of a brothel, a slender shadow darted out from a stone staircase into the street. Since neither had the time to step aside, they inevitably collided.

This person was bigger than a child. Judging from the body, it could very well be a boy.

"Oh, excuse me."

"Yuuri, is that you?"

Conrad was shocked at the name coming out of his lips. This person, from the depths of his memories, did not even bear a close resemblance to Yuuri.

"How could this be Yuuri?" Wolfram exclaimed with an irritated voice. "Do you have tomatoes on your eyes or what? Yuuri is a lot more gentle and elegant. Moreover, this is a girl - even if she is flat as a board."

"You know Yuuri?" The girl said in amazement.

[[File:MaruManovel3145.jpg|400px|thumb]]
She took the scarf covering her head down, and stared at the others in the moonlight. She looked alternately at Conrad and Wolfram, and finally her eyes rested on the blond, pretty boy.

"You're a demon, right? You have an extremely beautiful face. Are you friends of Yuuri?"

Conrad hesitated, but Wolfram snorted irritably: "Friends? This must be a joke! Yuuri is my betrothed."

"Really?" Cried the girl.

She was perhaps sixteen or seventeen years old. Without concealing her feelings, her large eyes wandered back and forth uncontrollably under long and dark lashes.

"That would mean that ... that you're ... So then you'd be..." she stammered.

"What?" Wolfram said impatiently.

"Then you are the younger brother, whose fiancé has run off with your own elder brother?"

"What are you saying?"

In an instant, Wolfram's face had turned visibly red even in the pale moonlight. At the same time, steam seemed to be rising from his head.

"Conrad, what does that mean?" He yelled. "My brother and Yuuri! This cannot be true! I knew it! He's a wimpy cheater! "

"Wolfram, calm down. It is certainly not what it looks like."

"But yes, the two are surely a couple," the girl said. "I've seen them with my own eyes. The poor guys were on the run. They were chained together with handcuffs."

"Chained together?"

It had to be boiling water inside Wolfram's head.

"Please don't be angry with them. They seemed very happy to be together. They even picked matching fake names for themselves."

"There must be a good reason for this," Conrad tried to mitigate the situation.

"That I don't know. But Yuuri and this tall cousin of Huber's get along very well. Please, can't you forgive them and rescue them? I would have liked to help them, but I could barely escape myself. I thought maybe I could gain some time if I hide in a place where there are many young women. So I went to this brothel. But you know what? There is no woman here at all! Only young men! I'm seriously worried about what will become of our country!"

The Lord Betrothed has gone completely out of his mind with fury and was by then torturing an innocent garbage can with his feet. Conrad decided to let Wolfram vent his rage. He turned around and put a hand on the shoulder of the girl who was about to break out in tears.

"Do you know where His Majes ... I mean, Yuuri and his companion had gone?"

"At least I can tell you where they were taken. I would have shared the same fate. They would have to stand trial. And if they do not formally swear that they will forever part ways, then ..."

She nervously rubbed her palms on her clothes that did not fit her very well.

"... Then one of them will be thrown into the camp."

The sound of a large and heavy piece of luggage thrown on the floor penetrated my ears, and I slowly came back to consciousness. My arms and legs didn't seem to belong to me. Even if I wanted, I did not have the strength to lift them.

It took me some time to figure out that the piece of luggage was myself. Above me I heard voices. Based on the conversation they were sharing, I had the impression that they weren't particularly bright people.

"Man, look at that, ey. That's not a girl, ey! Isn't it totally crazy to bring a boy here? He can still dig no exorcist-stones, ey."

"Don't you stop to think, ey. It fits. Man, we do what we say. They put the bigger one into prison. Since there is but one camp for the women, they had no choice but to put the kid here, ey. Otherwise, the two guys would be back together again."

If I understood correctly, Gwendal and I were not together anymore. As promised, the white Iroquois had taken the chains off of us, but apparently we had jumped out of the frying pan into the fire. Gwendal was in prison, and I could not even move yet.

"It has recently become very common in the capital, ey."

"So it has become."

"Yeah man, so it has become, ey."

I heard the loud crash of a door brutally flung open. My spine landed on the ground. At last I could feel something, even if it was searing pain. I opened my mouth trying to speak and tried hard to pull open my clamped eyelids.

"Ah... Ouch... "

Many pairs of feet approached trampling on the wooden floor. In my vision, blurred as if covered by a thin veil, I saw pale sky through a small ceiling window: a new day had dawned. Suddenly a face shoved into my sight, right above me - then another and another and another and another.

"Look how young! Are his skin and cheeks as soft as they look? Oh shame, unfortunately they aren't."

Those women touched me in all imaginable places - it was both pleasing and embarrassing at the same time.

"If the boy landed here in the camp with us, that means he is also ..."

"Enough now, girls! It will be morning soon. Let him rest a bit," said an authoritative voice.

They quickly prepared an additional sleeping place in the hall. The lady ordered four women to move over there. I could only see her face dimly, but given the way she commanded the women, she was probably the leader of this group.

The bed was more like a cot with a thin blanket on top. It was as comfortable as a park bench.

"Uh, excuse me? What type of facility do we have here?" I asked as politely as possible.

"This hole is where they dispose of the women who have rebelled against the gods and the community, and have lost everything. They say that even sinners like us can still be of benefit, by digging exorcist-stones," the boss said sarcastically, but once again her voice took on a caring tone. "But why is a boy like you in such a place?"

"I was falsely accused of running away."

"You ran away? Martha, who is sleeping over there, did the same thing."

The boss looked at the bed next to us. In the dim light, I could see a girl with dull blond hair rolled-up in her sleep. Her back turned toward me, I could see the curve of her back under the plain old dress.

"This girl had an affair with her married employer. They had planned to flee to the neighboring country, but her lover did not show up at the appointed place. He had got cold feet and withdrawn."

Even if Martha could overhear our conversation, she didn't show it. She lay still like a fetus, her knees pulled up to her chest.

"This guy is probably still leading a peaceful and comfortable life in the city. Even Martha's newborn child has been taken away. Since then, she no longer says a word," the boss said with a sigh.

Given what usually shown in historical movies, she seemed very young to be the leader of a group of prisoners.

"But if they have planned to run away together, both must be punished!"

"Wrong. It's always the woman's fault, for she has seduced the man. And since the guy has sworn that he was tricked and he didn't want to have anything to do with such a woman, he was set free. Your partner has been thrown into prison?"

"Apparently, yes."

"That means until the end he did not abandon you.You are to be envied, being loved so much."

I couldn't help having goose bumps all over. But this is definitely not the way things happened!

With the daylight, the room gradually became brighter, and I could see what it looked like. Five bunk beds stood against the left and the right walls, leaving only a narrow passage in between. The room was cramped, dark and grim - similar to the prison from which the young Paul Newman in Cool Hand Luke has broken out.

The woman, who talked to me, had shockingly skinny hands and legs, with knuckles bulging out. She looked over thirty, but probably she was much younger. She was not exactly a beautiful woman, but her eyes shone with a strong will, and they gave the impression of strength and self-confidence.

Outside, a trumpet blared. My roommates, who had slept till now, immediately sprang from their beds. With incredible speed, they slipped into their work clothes. If they had been in a late-night TV show, they could have won a tight competition for 10,000 yen.

"What's your name?" the boss asked me, while she tied her shoe laces.

Who was I again? Oh yes!

"Mabo! My name is Mabo!"

"I'm Norika. Well then, Mabo! The jailer will be here soon. If you're not ready by then, there won't be breakfast."

I managed to sit up. My muscles and joints hurt as if I had played a double-header game the previous day. If I did not do some stretching, my body would have to bear unpleasant consequences the whole day.

"Stand up!"

As typically shown in American movies, a prison guard opened the door, a club dangling on his hip. His eyes immediately fell on me because I still had not been able to stand up straight.

"Collective punishment!" He shouted, and disappeared again.

Angry voices and sighs filled the room. It was clear that they would have to start the day on an empty stomach.

"What was that? Was that my fault? I'm sorry, please forgive me," I shouted to everyone in the room.

"It's okay. After all, you had no idea. Things never go well on the first day," Norika laughed feebly, trying to comfort me.

Still, I felt guilty. No one would get breakfast, it was not healthy at all.

I tried to make my aching muscles move so that I could at least make it to the roll call.

"Why did they put me here in the women's quarter?" I asked.

"Where else? There are only women camps around here."

"Oh."

I followed the women out.

Endless dry land spread out in front of me, with nothing in sight but a rocky mountain, sand, and some withered trees. A miniature Ayers Rock. The facility itself housed six cabins with a total of over one hundred inmates.

The bare rock surface was riddled with numerous holes. The women formed lines and climbed into the shafts one by one without saying a word to each other. Everything went quietly and in order. The workers were all skinny, dirty and exhausted. They were bound together with chains around their hips.

Not another chain, I thought.

The sun already shone very strong. Sweat immediately poured out from every pore on my skin. It was impossible to see how the mine was designed, but it couldn't be very comfortable inside.

This was clearly forced labor!

Just because they fell in love with someone they were not supposed to be in love with, they were forced to be slave laborers. What was going on with this country?

I was instructed not to enter the mine. Along with four or five other male convicts, I was to haul heavy bags under the blazing sun. The women dug up mountains of spotted stones, among which there were shiny gold pebbles now and then. Everything was pulled out of the mine on carts. In a square area outside, older women sorted the output into piles of comparably sized stones and filled linen pouches with those. These pouches were then packed more carefully into bags, which we carried to the warehouse.

This was a mine of exorcists-stones.

The other men were all bearded, burly guys. Since I had no desire to be plagued by nightmares for three nights, I avoided them. I imagined the circumstances that brought them here.

At any moment, the guards were ready to pound down on the prisoners with their sticks, sometimes even with shovels and hoes. After having towed a few bags, I began to believe that this horrific and surreal scene could be just a bad dream. In the middle of a summer holiday in the 21st century, I was torn away from the Sea World in Saitama, Japan, and thrown into a forced labor camp. And it might not be for just one day. In the end I might have to drag these heavy bags of shit at the foot of this mini Ayers Rock for all eternity. Perhaps I would never be able to get out of here again.

Or maybe it was all just a dream! I might be in fact taking a nap on the floor at my home in Japan, and something like a beast was sitting on my chest, which caused me this nightmare. I tried pinching, cutting and kicking myself to wake up, but it didn't help. The damned dream went on and on and on.

A small corner of my soul trusted that someone would come to my rescue. I only needed to grit my teeth for a little while longer. I was certain Conrad would eventually show up and save me. I kept looking out for him with each trip to and from the mine.

But how about Gwendal? The dungeon was definitely no picnic either.

My ears turned red with shame for my own selfishness. I'm fine, Conrad. Please save your brother first. I can stick it out for at least another week. I could imagine that I was in a super tough training camp for professional baseball players. I had to consider this whole thing as nothing more than a hard basic training, although I could not get rid of the feeling that I was building some unnecessary muscle groups here. I struggled with bags after bags full of stones that pierced into my shoulder, staggering toward the warehouse, a construction much more splendid than our quarter. I would have been much more useful if I had had a bath and breakfast.

After the lunch break, for which we got only a tiny ration of water, a guard grabbed my collar and dragged me to a hut. The sun glared down relentlessly through the sky.

"Is this the new boy we got today?" Asked a voice.

The funny man who just spoke to us sat in a rocking chair on a wooden porch, sipping a glass of red liquid, as if he was enjoying his holiday. His hair, eyebrows and beard were of different colors. I immediately gave him the nickname Tricolor.

"Yes, that's the boy, Master Togrikol."

Hey, I had almost hit the mark!

Togrikol's small son sat on his knees. The boy looked about six years old. Unlike his father, he had ordinary brown hair and eyebrows. Of course he hadn't got a beard yet.

"Who's that?" I muttered gruffly.

The heat and the empty stomach had made me throw all my manners to the wind and even ignore the possibility that this man could be an important person.

Tricolor-Junior, who had clung to the knee of his father, raised his little voice like a child star in a musical show.

"My father is an important man, he will find in this mine the best exorcists-stone in the world!"

"For all I care," I said, "he should kindly climb into the shaft and dig himself."

More than ten workers nearby turned around and shot sharp glances like arrows in my direction. They probably feared another collective punishment.

Togrikol stroked his red beard, and turned to his son.

"Nello, do you want to play with this boy?"

"Yes, plaaaayyy!"

The child hopped down the steps and threw himself hard against my hip. Although he was only a small preschooler, I began to stumble and fell. All who had observed us went back to what they were doing.

But if I slacked off, I wouldn't even get dinner. I started to move back towards the square area where the women were filling up the bags. Tricolor-Junior had, however, clung to my legs so tightly that it was incredibly difficult to lift them up.

"Plaaaayyy, plaaaayyy, plaaaayyy!"

"Okay, okay! But only if you can guarantee me a dinner," I growled.

"You can have dinner at our home. Our chef cooks delicious food!"

"You guys have your own chef?"

This boy looked strong and muscular for his age, which brought back in my mind the image of a little boy, falling and crying in the small alley, Jilda. They had the same height, but Tricolor-Junior had thicker shoulders and neck. Was it just because they were born into different families that they would grow up to be so different? Clutching at my hips, Nello looked up to me with begging eyes.

"Okay, okay, all right, I'll play with you." Since his father was the chief warden, I probably wouldn't get my head bitten off if I did not return to work.

"What do you want to play? Wait, I know! How about throwing balls?"

"No, horse!"

Instinctively I looked around but there were no horse in sight.

"How about we go to the large sand dune over there, and I'll draw a horse for you? But you must not expect too much, I'm very bad at drawing."

"Horse!" Tricolor Junior cried again.

"Okay, okay, I'm drawing your horse now. I'll try my best not to make it look like a giraffe... woa!"

Tricolor Junior had jumped on my back without any warning. My spine groaned under the weight of this well-fed six-year-old.

"Oh, I am supposed to be the horse? But this is a stupid game."

"Run!" Nello yelled and slapped me on the butt. It would be useless talking to such a little preschooler about human rights.

The boy squealed happily and I ran. No other choice. Strictly speaking, I crawled on all fours. I tried to convince myself that this was also a work out for certain muscle groups. At any rate I didn't make quite an elegant sight as the Black Beauty.

When we had gone for about 200 meters away, we noticed a strange scene in the shadow of the rocks. A guard was holding a bundle under his arm while another was digging into the sandy ground with a spade. In front of us were innumerable small mounds the size of basketballs.

"What are they doing there?"

"These are graves. They must be burying a baby again," said Nello, his voice showed absolutely no emotion as if he was stating a matter of fact.

"They are burying what?"

"A baby. These are their tombs. The larger ones over there are tombs of the adults."

On the graves there were neither tombstones nor flowers.

Since I had shown interest, Tricolor-Junior rose from my back and proudly explained.

"These women are bad people who don't actually deserve any grave. But because my father is great and gracious, he still has them buried when they die."

"But why are the babies here?" I asked.

"Well, women make babies, stupid."

I felt a strong desire to smack the boy across his ear, but I held back. These were certainly not his own words, but those his father taught him.

"All these women are bad, because they se...se...seduced the men. That's why they are brought here. Then they bring the babies into the world. But no one wants these babies, so they die."

"Say that to your mother."

Tricolor-Junior was a bit surprised. Still smiling, he asked:

"Say what to my mother? What I've just said? "

"Yes, tell her what you've just said. In fact, tell your teachers as well, and see what they have to say to you."

"Okay, I will. But why?"

"Because what you just said is wrong. And you may only complain about women when you have had your heart broken after your first love."

My first love was a glamorous woman with extremely beautiful legs that she liked to show off. Although she was Japanese, she had soft curly blond hair. I, an innocent preschooler, used to follow her like a stalker.

Then one day, in a public bath house, I saw her going into the men's bathroom. My first love was a man, a drag queen! Enough about this topic.

While I talked to Junior, the guard struggled with the spade. He dug a hole that was barely large enough for a rugby ball. The other put the bundle under his arm to the ground. It was a shapeless lump wrapped in a dirty cloth.

"Strange..." I muttered. I had the impression that the bundle had moved, almost imperceptibly.

Suddenly I heard the screams of women. When I looked around, I saw a group of women running towards the graves - Ms. Norika, the leader of my group, along with our roommates.

"Please wait! That's Martha's child! Four days ago he was taken away from her right after birth. She says that the child was still alive."

"Do you women really think that we would bury a living child? He neither cries nor moves. He's dead. We just want to give him a final resting place, damn it!"

Other guards came running; six of them pulled the chains on the female prisoners. One of the women let out a shrill cry, tore loose from the guards and tried to run to the grave.

"Damned woman!"

Tricolor quietly approached with several guards following behind. Stroking his beard, he looked at the prisoners, who were being beaten with batons and spades.

"What are they screaming about?" He asked.

My temples swelled briefly, but with an astonishing self-restraint, I immediately brought my emotions under control.

"She thinks that her baby was still alive, and she wants him back," one of the guards said with a greasy smile.

"Nonsense!" Tricolor laughed out loud.

Impulsive actions were never good. So far my hasty sense of justice had not brought anything good. At this moment, I must stay calm and bear with it. In any case, Conrad and Gunter were both not here to back me up. Even if Gwendal and Wolf had been here, they would have had their own problems to deal with. However, all my determination vanished as I heard what Tricolor had to say next.

"Even if that's the case, does it make a difference whether the bastard is still alive or dead?"

That was too much. My self-control was gone, never to return. I clenched my fists and bit my lip.

Last Friday evening, I saw a movie scene in which Bruce Willis, still had lots of hair on his head, single-handedly fought against a group of terrorists. My father said: "It's very difficult to fight against an overwhelmingly large number of the enemy, and he is all alone. He can't win."

But, didn't he win? Fighting against the enemy all alone was surely difficult, but there was still a difference between 'difficult' and 'impossible.'

"Stop!" I cried. "Of course it makes a difference! And even if the child is already dead, you ought to respect the dead a bit more! You could have at least read some prayers, and let the mother say goodbye to her child. That is how it should be done! You want to be a great chief warden? A disgrace to the title, that's you!"

"What's the problem with that new boy? Is he a preacher?"

"Hey, boy, shut your mouth up at once! Otherwise we'll throw you into the hole!"

The greasy smile on the guard's face was gone. He rushed up to me to stuff my mouth. With the I bent my upper body to dodge him, escaped his paws and head butted Tricolor.

"You can't silence me! There are still a few more things I have to say! What is all this nonsense? You can't clap with one hand! Why is it that you condemn the women only when they are involved in an illicit relationship? It takes two to fall in love and to make love; you can't blame it all on one!"

Now there was no turning back. I went off like a rocket.

"We must honor the equality between men and women in all situations. Besides, you are violating all basic human rights in this camp! An inspection of the UN would hold you accountable, you can bet on it!"

Togrikol glanced at me fleetingly out of the corner of his eye and turned back to look at the center of action.

The dust whirled up from the dry earth. More and more women came running, wailing and screaming. More and more guards joined in thrashing them. A small woman with disheveled hair and outstretched hands let out a shrill cry. The guards grabbed her clothes and dragged her backwards. Every time she would fall heavily to the ground, and every time she would relentlessly pick herself up, trying to move forward.

"He's alive! He's alive! I know it, she cried. "He is my child!"

It was the silent Martha, who had finally found her voice.

While his subordinates tried to bring the upheaval under control, the chief warden lifted the bundle. He obviously wanted to throw it into the grave.

Before I could convince myself that I had perhaps just become the victim of a hallucination, I already stormed off.

The bundle had moved!

Maybe the wind had just played me a prank, but in a flash of the cloth, I saw something dark red definitely moving.

"Stop!" I shouted.

The white-brown lump was thrown into the air. I saw him fall as if in slow motion, the torn cloth fluttering behind. The hole was exactly the right size, as if it had been measured. It was anxious to swallow the new inhabitant.

With all my strength I stretched out my arms, eyes firmly fixed on the bundle. The sand ruthlessly scalded my arms and elbows, but I pulled a head-sliding straight out of a textbook. My fingertips caught the bundle just in time. Quick as lightning I drew it to me and secured it.

"He moved!" I screamed.

And he did indeed! Through the thin fabric, I could even feel gentle warmth.

"He is still warm. He is not dead! This child is still alive!"

I was overwhelmed by my emotions, and could speak no more. With trembling fingers, I began to remove the wrapping cloth. The women were frozen in the air. Only Martha tearfully prayed in a croaking voice.

I sat on the floor; the warm, soft bundle lay on my knees. I anxiously lifted the last shreds off of him.

My mind froze for a moment. I was shocked, horrified and paralyzed.

"What have you done to him?" I finally asked in a hollow voice.

The baby was breathing. Even if only slightly, his narrow and dark red shriveled breast raised and lowered. Both eyes and mouth were closed, his skin was completely dry. Also, the clenched hands were not moving; the left arm was lying sideways on the belly. His right arm and his right leg were twisted unnaturally.

"What did you do to this child? How could you ..."

He was not even crying.

The mother had escaped the men and took her son into her arms. The other women were surrounded together in a circle, clubs and spades kept pounding down on them.

What barbarians!

The demon stone on my chest was burning hot on my skin, I could hardly breathe. In a corner somewhere in the depths of my skull, an electrical spark rushed through the synapses. The shock crept along my spine and, resonating with my heartbeat, exploded in my ears. The low and high-pitched ringings in my head struggled with unbearable ferocity against one another.

As in an explosion, where there was a yellow stretch of dry land, now I could see nothing but snow-white smoke. I was suddenly flooded with a euphoric bliss. One of my brain cells brought back the name of a person of unsurpassed beauty.

I will...

Who would?

What happened after that, I do not know.
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 7

2012-11-27T09:56:07Z

Mokata: we need a terminology page

exorcism should be something else that I remember how to spell. I think it's something like hryouku or houesti . I will be working to my best make terminology page in the futre

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 7

2012-11-27T09:54:04Z

Mokata: oh lovely more white space

== '''Chapter 7''' ==
If Lord von Kleist couldn't even manage this trifle, his powers were sorely lacking. No wonder one had to listen to people saying again and again these days what sissies the men of today were, along with their magic.

Lady Anissina von Karbelnikoff's bright blue eyes flashed as they bored down on their prey. Gunter stared intently at a point on the ground and muttered softly under his breath.

"His Majesty must have already found Gegenhuber. He must have given a wonderful performance on the Magic Flute. Ahh, my beloved Majesty! How pure and classy and beautiful these songs must be. And eye-opening as well!"

And so Gunter went on singing praises of his beloved king.

"The flute calls the rain, no, the storm forward. When the fine, silky black hair of His Majesty gets wet, it becomes even darker and shines even more beautifully..."

"You said the Magic Flute would make it rain?"

As Gunter heard the voice of the demon, shivers ran down his spine.

"I also heard the name Gegenhuber? I do not like this man at all. He still holds on to this obsolete idea that love between men and demons is wrong."

The unfailingly calm way she spoke proved that she would not let herself be ruled by her anger, and that inspired boundless fear. Gunter did not dare turn around to look at her.

"How much had Susannah Julia suffered because of this man..."

When she spoke longingly of the name of their deceased friend, her voice trembled ever so slightly.

"Sending Gegenhuber on the search for the Magic Flute was one of the few decisive measures Gwendal ordered. Still, I did not expect that he would really find it."

"Anissina ...?" Lord von Kleist timidly asked.

The Red Devil had carried in an enormous green shield with a precious jade plate on top. She grabbed the retreating Gunter, dragged him to the shield and put the plate on his palm.

"Right, and now just imagine in your head that it's raining."

"If you would be kind enough, perhaps briefly explain to me first, what effect would this strange design have?"

"Don't ask unnecessary questions. If you provide the magic, you'll see for yourself."

Gunter had feared this. But after a sleepless night, he had already come up with an excuse for this specific situation that he now found himself in.

"But... that will not do, my dear! You could be planning to overthrow this nation and commit the high treason against His Majesty! If you want to improve your technology for this purpose, I would never assist you in any possible way. That would make me an accomplice in your plot. You must know the purpose of my life is solely for the protection of His Majesty... "

"It's a rain spell, Gunter."

"A rain spell? What a vile deed! Ah... Excuse me? Did you say a rain spell?"

Thrown completely of his track, Gunter couldn't say another word.

"Exactly. We will no longer have to depend on the unreliable power of the Magic Flute. From now on we can use our own magic to make it rain. I have heard that our neighboring countries have been suffering from water shortages for some time. If my invention proves successful, with one blow, our demon tribe will command awe and terror all over the world! I hereby present to you the magic rain spell device, the 'Rain Frog'!"

"The 'Rain Frog'... I'm suddenly overcome by an uncontrollable appetite for insects." Was it perhaps because of the fact that the green shield and the jade plate Gunter was now balancing on his back and his head make him look like Kawako, the Japanese water spirit who has the appearance of a frog?

It was a child, not the flute, which had let out the cry.

The child's loud cry came in from the street. Shas was the first to run out of the room. I hurriedly followed, pulling a grumpy Gwendal behind since he was still chained to me. He told the bride, still in her wedding dress, to stay inside.

"Leave my boy alone! Don't you dare touch him!" Roared the grandfather.

Surrounded by five children, who had thrown him on the dry ground, Jilda was howling from the top of his lungs. His bag had been thrown on the street, from which some of vegetables had rolled out. Suddenly, the grandfather fell tumbling to the ground - the kids had brought him down and started fighting ruthlessly for the contents of the bag. This robbery took place openly in public under the most beautiful purple evening sky. The children were ten years old and they were all bigger than Jilda. This had clearly gone too far!

"Hey! Hey! It's quite cowardly to rob a smaller child!"

The children picked the fruit and the bottle of water from the bag and stood up, turned around to leave. Shas crawled over to his grandson.

A boy from the group looked at me.

"Small? He's much older than us."

Damn, they were right of course. I had forgotten that Jilda was half demon.

"Even so, he's still smaller than you! Give the bag back right now and leave them alone. And apologize yourselves... "

One of the boys threw something at me.

Yes, think! Although I had never left the reserve bench, I still had more than a decade of experience as a catcher. Even without a glove, I would be able to catch the balls from the tiny tots of the Little League.

I wanted to bow my head to the front left, but I could not lift it because of the heavy chain. I tilted my head to one side instead and missed the dangerous ball in a hair's breath. It got Gwendal behind me. Not a good idea, children!

"He just doesn't grow," shouted a boy. "It doesn't make any difference whether he eats or not."

There was neither sarcasm nor hatred in his voice. His tone was as if he was stating a matter-of-course fact in the world.

"And if he does not grow, he will not grow. Then he can't become a soldier to earn his own living. Why waste food on a dwarf like that, who will eventually turn out to be no good. It's true!"

"Who has put this horrible nonsense into your head?" I exclaimed in shock. "Try saying that to your parents or anyone else! How messed up are you?! There is no need for everyone to sign up as soldier!! Don't you have any dreams?"

"We can't drink dreams," replied one of the boys.

"Will dreams make the cattle healthy again?" asked another, while he kicked Jilda with his thin legs. "Will dreams make the fields green again? If I can have more food by dreaming, I'd happily sleep for days at a stretch! As much as I can!"

These were his last words before he flew three yards through the air. Gwendal had resorted to the law of the jungle. He bent down and meticulously picked up the scattered coins.

"I had said that the boy can keep the change. Not you."

"To hell with your money!" the boy cursed.

Without standing up, he quickly slipped away from Gwendal. The other children slowly moved backwards to secure the escape route.

"We do not want your dirty money! I can see your chain, you are but criminals on the run! How could you be so stupid, hiding away in this old man's house? Shall I tell you something...?!«

Darned, we forgot to hide the chain!

Shas, who could finally free his legs, picked up his grandson. Jilda was still sobbing quietly.

"The old man sold even his own daughter to the authorities for money."

"Don't give me that crap," I shouted.

That had to be a lie! Shas was the grandfather of a half-demon child, who approved of his daughter's marriage to a demon. After all, he had helped us.

Suddenly we could hear the footsteps of some dozen pairs of boots around us. At dusk, the lights lit up the streets from all directions and in no time we were surrounded by a group of people.

"Do not move!" a voice commanded.

"Please tell me this is not true," I moaned.

But unfortunately, we were indeed surrounded by about thirty soldiers with guns in their hands.

The grandfather dodged my eyes and turned away. He held Jilda in his arms.

What had these children said? How would one earn his living, if he couldn't become a soldier?

Shas had no sushi hairstyle, and, on top of that, he limped. In addition, he was too old to join the Army.

"Well, yeah. He'd do everything for his grandchild, "I said.

(The rest of the chapter was translated by [info]kannnichtfranz here.)

"We were informed that fugitives were hiding here!" bellowed a soldier. "Identify yourselves! What is your crime?"

I would also have liked to know that!

A man with a double chin, who could've easily been mistaken for Johann Sebastian Bach, had asked that question in an authoritative voice. Probably he was the boss. His Bach-face was crowned by a sea urchin sushi haircut.

"Gwendal, what do we do now? Our criminal file keeps getting thicker."

"How should I know!"

"Oi, we'll have no whispering!" called the soldier. "This afternoon, a bride was kidnapped from the church, and you two match the description of the culprits."

The bride! I'd almost forgotten her. Gwendal and I were sure to figure something out, but Nicola was pregnant.

"No idea what you're talking about. We haven't seen any bride!" I said, intentionally loudly.

The food had been carted off, and the boys had all disappeared. Any curious onlookers had been chased away by the soldiers, and even Shas had retreated a few steps with Jilda in his arms.

More than anything, I just wanted to start crying, but I couldn't allow myself that. Nicola was more important.

"Have you seen a bride here anywhere?" I asked Gwendal in the hope that he would play along.

Lord von Voltaire took the stage with fierce, flashing eyes, exuding self confidence.

"It's true, we are really on the run. But as you all can see, we are just an eloped couple," he said.

"Yes, exactly!" I said and presented the back of my right hand, with the Sea World stamp.

"Why would we possibly be interested in other people's women?" Gwendal continued.

"Well said, darling! We are so in love, we only have eyes for each other. Isn't that so?"

"How right you are." The honest face that Gwendal pulled at these words was worse than creepy. I stretched as far as I could to try and put my arm around Gwendal's shoulders. The chain was too short though, it didn't quite work.

Someone kicked me in the gut, and I sank hard to my knees. "If you are hiding the bride, you will bitterly regret it!" roared the boss.

"Boss!" a younger man called over to us. He sounded like his voice was breaking with puberty, and he waddled as he carried an armful of white material. "I have the bride's dress!"

"Good, look over there, men!"

Excellent, Nicola had escaped! But without her dress. What was she wearing now as she ran through the streets? Could she be naked? Oh no, no pregnant bride would ever do something like that!

"How boring," murmured the boss to himself and snapped with his tounge. "Arrest them! But first, logistics. What are your names?"

Hm, good question, what were our names again? Nothing occurred to me. Luckily Gwendal was more successful.

"My name is Yanbo," he said.

"And my name is Mabo," I said quickly.

Yanbo and Mabo -- the droll little mascots of the weather report on TV. It'll be hot and sunny again tomorrow!

It wasn't exactly the ideal time for it, but as our well-guarded carriage rocked back and forth, I fell asleep. The stress and the extreme exhaustion had finally forced me to find some rest. Even the clattering jolts from the wooden wheels seemed as relaxing to me as the rolling of the waves at sea.

"Good show, little one!"
'

"Spare me your sarcasm, Gwendal," I murmured.

"I didn't say anything."

Then it must've been the plump soldier who rode with us in the small cabin. As I woke up, I found myself leaning on Gwendal's shoulder. I sat myself upright hastily. It was just as embarrassing as if I'd fallen asleep on the shoulder of a complete stranger in the subway.

"Try to get some more sleep," said Gwendal.

"I can't do that if it's just me who gets to make himself comfortable," I protested. "After all, you are also exhausted, and you'd certainly have a right to be annoyed if the person right next to you snores happily away. And anyhow, for the time being we're still considered an eloped couple. We can't let any bad feelings seem to come between us."

The older brother snorted quietly. Was that a laugh?

"I think maybe you are something of a freak."

"I am a freak? Are you trying to rile me up? Wait just a minute, if we're not careful, the guard can hear everything we say."

"Use the high language of the demons. It'll be very difficult for them to understand what we're saying then."

And just what was that, again? I had never heard of it. But it didn't matter, our guard was in the middle of a nice nap, so we could speak normally.

"Why are you always so keen to get yourself into trouble?" Gwendal stared stiffly ahead as he spoke, his scowling eyes not looking at me. "You are the king. You had the opportunity to leave all the state responsibilities to your underlings while you reveled in hedonism."

"Unfortunately I have no idea how to revel in hedonism," I replied.

"Isn't there anything that appeals to you? Riches, delicacies, women?"

Naturally I didn't have anything against those things. It's true that I'd never found myself in the possession of much money, or a gourmet kitchen, and especially girls, but surely I would like all those things. "At the moment, baseball is the most important thing to me," I said in the end.

"Then why don't you just occupy yourself with baseball?"

"I'm already doing that, have been for almost ten years."

"So, baseball is not dependent on the office of the demon king?"

"No, enthusiasm is the only thing that one needs."

"Then find a more expensive hobby."

"Why?"

Gwendal turned to face me -- I'd never seen such a clueless expression from him before. His scowling eyes had lost a tiny bit of their confidence.

"Is the role of the demon king to while away the tax money of his people? Do you really think that that's the way a demon king should behave?"

"No, but... up until now, all the demon kings that have been chosen from the ranks of the commoners have acted in that fashion."

"I didn't know that." After all, I was chosen through a public toilet, out of the clear blue sky. When I was informed that I was supposed to be the demon king, I knew absolutely nothing about the world of the demons. I hadn't been prepared, neither mentally nor spiritually.

"I'm just a baseball boy, like you find on every corner. It's impossible for me to be able to do the job as well as you could. There's nothing I can do but follow my instincts to decide what is right. Maybe I'll go down in history as a bloody beginner, a weakling, and the worst leader of all times. But what else can I do? I have only my puny sixteen years of experience to draw on."

Since the reassurance I craved never came, I lost my courage then. The carriage abruptly began to swing back and forth, and the soldier spoke some nonsense words in his sleep. Through the barred window, the sky, long since gone dark, could be seen.

"And if I do make a really backwards decision, then there are enough competent people around to stop me from doing anything too stupid." Luckily I would always have Günter, Conrad, and Wolfram, my unintentional fiancé, on my side. And let's not forget Gwendal, who would watch my every step with an eagle eye, and who loved his country more than anyone else.

"Gwendal, you'd definitely stop me, right?"

Gwendal relaxed his jaws, and a bunch of little wrinkles built up around his eyes. His smile was so peaceful and warm, like I'd never imagined possible.

"Can I ask you something?"

"What is it?"

"Who's Yanbo? How did you come up with that name so quickly?"

"Ah... that's the name of the little one I was taking care of not long ago."

"I knew it, you do have secret children!"

"Yanbo is a bunny rabbit."

Just a second, come again?

"Did you really say 'bunny rabbit' just now?!"

Before I could get an answer, the carriage came to a halt. The door was opened, and we stepped out, flanked by guards to the left and right. If there were sunglasses and pipes, our entrance would have been perfect. Then we'd have looked just like General MacArthur in the schoolbooks of Japanese history, as he strode up the gangway. Wasn't this contingent of soldiers extremely overdone, just to accept an eloped couple into custody?

We were led into a stone building that looked just as if the first floor of the parliament building had been transported into it. At the entrance there was a sign, but as always, I couldn't read the letters.

"What is this place?" I asked Gwendal.

"The family court."

We stepped inside. In the background, music that sounded like it belonged in a horror film was playing.

"Gwendal?! What's wrong with you? You look terrible." His forehead and neck were covered in sweat, though it was relatively cool in the building.

"The power of exorcism... the entire building is full of it..." Gwendal murmured resolutely.

"What do you mean by that? I don't smell any incense, and I don't see any smoke around, either. Or does it have something to do with the weird music?"

"What music? I don't hear anything."

He could only move forwards very slowly and all hunkered over. I didn't feel bad myself, but the demon stone that lay against my chest had become hot.

"In there!" shouted a soldier, and gave me a push.

When I stumbled inside, I found myself in a sort of courtroom. It was medium-sized; about the size of a lecture hall. The walls and floor were made of highly polished, milky white stone. Four old men sat at a podium; presumably the judges. They each had just enough white hair remaining to be built into the standard Iroquois hairstyle. Although there were seats available, I didn't see one single spectator. On the other side of the wooden railing, there were neither lawyers nor witnesses.

In the middle of the room were three people, arguing with each other. Two men held a loudly crying woman by each arm and seemed to be playing tug of war with her; neither would let go. One of the man eventually fell over backwards, and apparently, the decision was met.

The puffed up guy, who had never let go of her arm, left the room. His chest was swollen with pride, and he had the woman, who'd lost consciousness from the pain and shock, slung over his shoulder.

"Just" was not exactly the right word for what went on here.

"Next!"

Since no one else was around, apparently it was our turn.

"Yanbo and Mabo!" called one of the judges. "Ohoho, two men!"

As we were shoved front and center, I realized that one of the judges was not nearly as old as I'd thought. He seemed to have dyed his hair white on purpose. His head was the only thing sticking out of his spherically-shaped clothing. It was brown from the sun and had deep laugh lines -- he looked like a Japanese good weather doll.

"Those chains look quite heavy," he said to us. "The tall one is Yanbo? You are a demon? As I see it, you don't look too well, but that's not surprising. This building is protected with the power of exorcism. For demons with magical powers, this place is far from comfortable. So, let's get this done! You two will surely be relieved to get out of those handcuffs, am I right?"

This man didn't give the impression of a judge at all. He was more like an amiable uncle who talked fast. His speech was not authoritarian, nor did he use complicated expressions to make himself seem important. Perhaps we had a chance, if we explained our circumstances honestly. A "not guilty" verdict even suddenly seemed within the realm of possibility.

"I was told you'd eloped," the friendly uncle continued. "Although I looked for a search warrant, I couldn't find any that matched you, oddly enough."

"You see, it was like this," I began, but was immediately interrupted.

"In order for us to remove the chains, you must convince me that you are really going to separate. You must swear that you will reunite with, and marry, your predetermined lawful partner, and start a family."

"Bu...but that thing about the law..law..lawful partner is n..n...not that simple," I stuttered.

"You were persecuted, and everywhere you went people pointed their fingers at you -- a life of shame. If you'd known before that all of this stood before you, you surely would have remained reasonable and not gone against the will of the Gods, not fallen into the puddle of sin of such a reprehensible relationship."

"Puddle of sin?" I repeated in disbelief.

I had a bad feeling about how fast and happily this uncle could prattle on. He didn't listen to others at all! This judge just hauled off and ranted about his world views. He openly spoke about his opinions on men and women and same sex marriages. And then finally he spoke himself out.

"How foolish your deeds were, you've had to experience for yourself," he said to us. "Here and now I want to hear from you two, how very abhorrent you find each other."

How stupid could this get? I mean, no couple would elope together if their feelings were so superficial that they'd allow themselves to be convinced to separate merely with a bit of chatter. But whatever. Getting rid of these damn handcuffs took top priority.

"You are so right," I began. "To be completely honest, I really regret it. What could I have been thinking?! I must have been crazy."

The judge gestured at me to continue with his right hand. The other three judges didn't move a muscle.

"Actually, it was clear to me from the beginning, that it would never turn out well with this guy here. We don't get along well at all. To him, I'm nothing. He always treats me like a dumb kid and is gruff with me. It's true, isn't it?"

"Mhm..." rumbled Gwendal.

It really looked like he was sick as a dog. We needed to see to it that we got out of there as soon as possible.

"When I wanted to elope with him, he was always going on about how I was just a dead weight around his neck. We can't even talk normally to each other."

If I'd done as Gwendal had demanded, and stayed out of this, we would never have gotten to this point. I would be spending my hours in that vacation home in Karbelnikoff, and enjoying the feel of the sun on my stomach at the beach. Gwendal might have found his cousin and returned with the magic flute by now. The thing at fault here was my pigheadedness!

I wanted to do what I thought was right. That's what landed us in this mess. All of my decisions had been wrong. I hadn't come one step closer to being an ideal king -- not one single millimeter. But I was an expert at making trouble for my companions. Since I'd come to this world, people were always having to pull me out of my own self-created messes, even Gwendal. And I had constantly accused him of hating me. It was high time for an apology.

"I'm so sorry, I was an idiot," I said to him.

"Not necessarily."

Gwendal's thundering bass usually shuddered through all your bones, but it had gone weak, quiet, and hard to understand. Although he was barely managing to keep to his feet, he straightened his back.

"In my eyes, you are not such a terrible king," he said.

"That is not very convincing!" said the judge. "You must hate each other enough that you never want to see each other again. That's not the impression I've got right now."

He threw an elongated, gleaming piece of steel at our feet. A clanging noise rang out.

"Pick that up!" ordered the judge.

I stopped short. Before us lay a shortsword with a blade of about twenty centimeters length. The grip, that looked like ivory, was decorating with carvings. Rust-colored flakes had been left behind in the fine grooves. That was blood!

"Pick up that blade! One of you must stab the other with it."

"W...what?" I stuttered.

"Even if it ends in death, no one here will be blamed for that. Come on! Get it behind you. You want to be free of your chains, surely!"

Of course we wanted that! But not like this!

Gwendal slumped unsteadily down to a crouch and picked up the shining blade.

"Gwendal...?" I said tentatively.

He had set one knee down to the ground. Perhaps he didn't even have the strength to stand any more. He looked up at me and pressed the sword grip into my hand.

"You're right handed?"

"Yes, but... I... I can't do this."

"You don't have to kill me straight away."

He touched his left shoulder and watched me with his scowling and cool expression.

"This spot would be relatively bearable. Come on, do it already!"

My fingers trembled pathetically.

"What's wrong?" said Gwendal with suppressed impatience and irritation. "It's not the first time you've held a sword. Do it just like last time."

Last time? But those were completely different circumstances! I'd had a much longer and mightier sword in the duel with Wolfram and with Morgif in the arena. And this time I wasn't being attacked. I just had to reach out and stab. Probably it wouldn't even bleed that heavily. Nonetheless!

"This is just crazy," I murmured. I couldn't see my way through it, to injure someone without a battle or any provocation. "We aren't even mad at each other! On the contrary, we have just barely begun to understand ourselves better. If you think that it's so easy, then you do it! Could you really stab me for no reason with this filthy weapon?"

Gwendal's mouth opened slightly as he pulled a face that said this was no more than he'd expected. In this short moment, Conrad's tortured smile was mirrored in his face. Yep, they were in fact brothers.

"No," Gwendal finally said.

"See, I told you! This whole thing is just completely sick. Absolute rubbish! We should prove our intent to separate by going at each other with a knife? This isn't the middle ages! And all of this in front of a theoretically dignified judge, who looks on smiling with happiness? You've all lost your marbles! And do you know what stinks the worst?"

I pulled Gwendal back to his feet, then turned back to the four men in the judges' seats.

"I hate it when people like you try to tell me how I should manage my own personal relationships! If I want to hate a person, I don't need any outside help to do it! And when I like a person, it's the same! I won't let anyone give me orders me about whether I should separate from someone. I won't let it happen! Yanbo and Mabo will draw no blood!"

I snatched up the ivory grip and flung the sword to the ground. At the clang of metal, all the guards in the room drew in a quick breath.

"Come on, Gwendal, we're out of here! We'll find someone else who can get these chains off of us."

"Stop! Those chains can only be removed here!" There was impatience in the judge's voice.

"What now?" Gwendal asked me, as if it were no big deal. He never even bothered looking at the judge.

I turned around and wanted to go after the short sword. The judges eyes went wide, and they laughed. Cold sweat ran down my back. I

couldn't tell which of the four judges it was who spoke.

"You've made your feelings on the situation quite clear. If that is truly your position, you don't need to let yourself be swayed. It is my decision that the chains shall be removed."

"Really this time?" I asked in disbelief.

"Yes."

But just as I began to believe in our luck, a cold pain at my neck rang through my body. My eyes went dark, and it only took a few seconds for me to lose consciousness.

"Yuuri!" I heard a voice in the distance.

For the first time, Gwendal had called my name.
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 6

2012-11-27T09:29:14Z

Mokata: suveria to suberera

== '''Chapter 6''' ==
Conrad and his companions noticed the faint shape of the city despite the sand storm that had recently raged over the sand dunes. Everyone felt relieved. Yuuri and Gwendal must have also stopped at this city to stock up water and to change horses. With some luck, they would be able to find both of them there. Everyone harbored the hope that they would soon see their King and their Chief Commander safe and sound again.

Conrad gathered his men in the lee of some rocks. He dismounted and prepared to explore the situation in the city himself.

"Your Excellency, but you can send one of the men out as scout," protested Boyd.

"That's right," waved Conrad. "However I'm probably the best among us all to deal with the locals. For this purpose, it's best to blend in. It's time I take advantage of my appearance." Boyd's face looked slightly embarrassed as Conrad went on, "You all know I understand the human well. Moreover, I myself am half human."

"Conrad!"

The voice of the handsome Ex-Prince had returned to normal, a sweet tenor tone. Although he dressed like a police officer in tropical climate, his outfits made him look like a boy scout. It would be no problem in the evening, but during the day, exposing that much skin under the scorching sun was suicidal.

"You have to let me know right away, if you should find Yuuri and my brother," Wolfram said nervously.

"I promise."

Wolfram put both hands on his hip, puffed his chest up and said with a haughty voice: "And if you do not want to join in the search for the Magic Flute, that's not a problem. You can always turn back."

"Why do you say that?"

"I know you don't want to face Gegenhuber. And if we find the Magic Flute, that guy must be near by."

Wolfram's tone towards his brother was still far from being respectful, but at least he seemed to care about Conrad's feeling. Compared to his behavior a few months ago, this was by all means a huge progress.

"Besides, Yuuri would pay more attention to me when you're not around."

"Yes, yes, I got that already."

Conrad held up his left arm to protect his eyes from the sun and walked away.

Almost all the shops in the city, the rows of houses that wriggled like an eel through the dunes, were already closed. The entrance was guarded by many soldiers. They were distinguished from all others by a very strange hairstyle. Conrad remembered the strange people he had seen during his stay in London: The hairstyle of these soldiers was actually very similar to those Englishmen, who pierced holes everywhere on their bodies and were called punks.

Conrad wondered briefly what would be the best way to approach these men.

"Damn it, if only the men of Suberera could share some of their strength with my companions," he spoke to them.

The punk-heads grinned. Conrad was pleased with the result.

"They are delicate like flowers. The sand storm is just too much for them. Are there any hotels in this city?"

"We ourselves don't have enough water and women, but there are plenty of liquor and beds."

"Beds would be just fine. If we had to camp out tonight, I would probably wake up tomorrow morning all alone."

"That must be the case, if you have only wimps around you."

"Tell me about it. One more question though: Have you seen two strangers in the city? They have very different builds, one taller and one shorter. Do you happen to know where they stay for the night?"

"What, you know these two?" Excited, the soldier tapped his finger on a leaf of paper that his subordinate handed to him. "Surely you mean these two here. Yes, they were here. We almost arrested them, but they ran away hand in hand!"

Conrad looked skeptically at the hand-drawn pictures on the wanted poster.

"They look quite different from this drawing..."

"You are looking for them? You got to be the one cuckolded, am I right, old boy? So it's your girlfriend or wife-to-be who ran away."

"I can't quite follow you."

"No wonder. You don't look that bad at all, but this demon was really a first-class specimen. There's only one thing I can't comprehend still: how the hell did that chick manage to wrap one guy after another around her finger? Really, she didn't even have decent tits! Isn't that so, guys?"

A soldier with a red face nodded.

"She's flat like a board. But amazingly strong for a girl."

That must be the result of his training.

"And a dirty mouth too."

That would be the gift he had been born with.

"Boy, boy," the leader continued. "She might have been quite good-looking, but for a girl, she's not that attractive. Tell me, what is it that you like about her?"

The conversation had taken a strange direction. Conrad was indeed looking for two people of different heights, but certainly not a couple. Or perhaps the soldiers had mistaken one of the two for a woman?

"But they couldn't have gone far. We have chained them together. Sorry, old boy, but my comrades will certainly track them down before you. After all, you'll earn a decent sum if you capture a pair of elopers. The government pays a huge reward, I'm sure you know that."

Conrad could not believe his ears: A pair of elopers chained together! How on earth would he break this news to Wolfram?

I waited and waited and still no one brought us water. Although I was in a stranger's house, I eventually decided to go looking for water myself. The thirst was simply unbearable.

Just when I stood up from my chair, the boy called Jilda came running holding a huge fan in his hand. He seemed on the verge of tears with embarrassment.

"You do not need to bring me fan," I said. "I would just like to drink a glass of water. Maybe you could take me to the kitchen?"

"Hey, boy!"

Gwendal waved for Jilda to approach him and thrust a handful of banknotes into his hand.

"Use this to buy some alcohol, a drink without alcohol, and something for dinner. You can keep the change. Can you do this without losing the money?"

"I'm already ten," said Jilda.

He didn't look that old at all. I would have thought him to be no more than six. Or maybe he had a long life expectancy and so he developed slower than a human child? Without a trace of fear of the demon General, the boy nodded.

It was probably because of the boy's puppy eyes that Gwendal suddenly became so unusually amiable. Since this scary blue-eyed man had a soft spot for anything cute, his heart must have softened.

Shas the bald man and I responded in surprise.

"Listen, you don't need to trouble yourself for me," I said. "It doesn't have to be mineral water. At home I drink water straight from the tap."

And Shas said in protest to Gwendal: "You are our guests. We do not accept charity!"

"The same applies to us," Gwendal replied. "We also do not want to accept charity."

"That's why you only need to bring me some water," I tried to appease both parties. "If there's no tap water, I'll drink well water. That's okay."

"There is no water in Suveria..." Nicola said in a soft sorrowful voice.

The tears that she had shed for Huber had dried up quickly and left white streaks on her cheeks.

"There has been no rain for almost two years. Even the groundwater has slowly run dry. We have no choice but to import alcohol and fruit from other countries. There are a small ration of drinking water for everyone, but it's only enough to survive. "

"You can't get water from any neighboring countries?"

"Our country is finally independent! All others around us are enemies," cried Nicola.

Never in my life would I have expected that I would hear from this girl, who still wore her wedding dress and whose smile felt like a ray of sunshine, the word "enemy" spoken in such horror and hatred.

Meanwhile Jilda rushed out of the house.

Nicola continued: "If only it would rain! Then even poor children and their parents would have enough water to drink. The crops would grow; the cows would produce milk... Huber was searching for an object that could make it happen. He has promised that he would help us."

"Did Gegenhuber really say that he would himself use this object to help the human?"

Gwendal voice had regained its usual threatening tone.

"Yes, he did," Nicola affirmed.

"I swear I'll break his neck!"

"Why do you say such awful things? What do you have against Huber? He was the one who showed me that demons are actually good-natured. Through him I learned that when you're in love, it doesn't matter if the other is human or demon. To save Huber, I was even willing to get married to this soldier whom I have no feeling for. They promised me that they would then release Huber."

She started crying again.

Gwendal looked grim, arms folded on his chest. Despite Nicolas' desperate tears, Gwendal's composure didn't change one bit.

"Please don't worry," I tried to calm the girl. "Under no circumstances will I allow anyone to take your lover's life. I know it doesn't look that way, but I do have a little bit more authority than this guy here. By the way, even though he always says nasty things, as soon as there is something small and cute in front of him, he will become quite gentle."

"Really?" sniffed Nicola.

"Yes, really."

"Stop that nonsense immediately!" Gwendal snorted.

"He will not take my baby away?"

"Good heavens, no! Babies stay with their mothers!"

Wait, what was that? A baby? Which baby?

"You have already planned for a baby? When?"

"Quite soon. The baby is already growing inside me."

Nicolas' smile brightened up her face again.

"But please don't think anything bad of me. It is of course Huber's child," she said.

What? She wanted her bridegroom to foster the baby of another man? The world burst and shattered into pieces in me.

"This... this damned bastard!"

The color on Gwendal's face kept changing. First, it became pale, then dark red. Any moment now, the veins on his temples would be swelling and throbbing.

"Stay calm, Gwendal! Take it easy, cool down! "

"Shut up," he snapped at me. "I'm as cool as a cucumber! It does not concern me at all if this girl brings Huber's brat into this world or if the bastard himself kicked the bucket!"

I grabbed his arm. We looked like the couple in the bronze statue "The Golden Demon" I had seen in Atami.

Nicola stared at Gwendal, her mouth half opened in horror. The fingers she pressed against her lips trembled slightly.

"Gwendal, you can't frighten her like that! It is not good for the baby! Oh my God, the baby," I shouted in panic. "How are we supposed to take care of him? I have no experience with such things. What do we do now?"

"How should I know?" Gwendal roared.

That was of course a justified question. After all, men don't have babies. Except, of course, Arnie in the movie.

"You surely have one or two secret children with your mistresses, don't you? Having love affairs is hardly avoidable. Besides, you have two younger brothers. You must have been probably there when they were born."

"No," said Gwendal.

"What, no? But you're still an older brother," I replied.

"Everything is just fine. Stop making a fuss there," our host suddenly said.

Gwendal righted his fallen chair, while Shas looked thoughtfully at Nicola with a warm smile. What did he see in her, perhaps his own daughter, who also had a child with a demon? In any case, his dark face visibly brightened.

"How have you ever got into such a complicated situation?"

Nicola turned her attention to Shas.

Gwendal had finally decided to sit down again, but his fingers fidgeted on his knees as if he was operating a joystick. He always did that when he was irritated.

"I lost my parents during the civil war, so I grew up in an orphanage near Zorasia. At sixteen I was to marry into a family chosen by the Church and lead a normal life. In the village there was a mine of exorcist-stones; all the women worked there. You surely know that only women can harvest these stones."

"Why?" I quietly asked my handcuffed companion, but received no answer.

"About half a year ago, while a terrible sandstorm raged through the area, Huber came to my village. Everyone was afraid of him because he was a demon, except me. After all, it was a demon messenger who brought my fallen father's remains back to us. Our souls have found each other quickly."

"Not to mention your body," I heard Gwendal mutter through grinding teeth next to me.

"A dark past weighed on poor Hube. Great pain in his soul had left its mark on him. He was afraid to love, but together we have overcome that fear."

"Did he tell you?" asked Gwendal.

"What do you mean?"

"Did Gegenhuber tell you what he had done in his past?"

Nicola frowned and slightly shook her head.

"No, Huber didn't say anything."

Gwendal let out another growl.

"Now calm down already! This is not good for your blood pressure," I tried to soothe the bad-tempered man. "I have an idea. Whenever you get angry, you should caress something soft and fluffy to calm yourself down."

Gwendal grabbed my head between his huge hands and squeezed.

"Arrrgggghhh!" I shouted. "Not me! I'm not fluffy!"

Nicola went on, "One day Huber told me that he was looking for a precious treasure. He had already found a part of it and hidden it in a safe place. No one could ever find it there. The missing half was rumored to be in my village. He said the treasure would be a wonderful instrument, and when the right person plays it, it would rain. So, I stole the key from the church, and we sneaked into the excavation site a couple of times. There, we found the second half of this legendary treasure."

"I can't help thinking that this man used you," I sighed.

The girl, deeply in love, ignored my comment.

Could this instrument really be the famous Magic Flute Gegenhuber had been searching for?

"What does it look like?" asked Gwendal.

"It's a dark brown pipe," she said.

"A pipe?" I repeated.

"Yes. And I think it has affected the place somehow. Since we removed it, there are no more exorcist-stone in that excavation site. Not the smallest speck, nothing. You could dig as much as you want, you wouldn't find anything. People from the village did not know that we were the cause; still we had no choice but to run away. Otherwise we would surely have been arrested, sooner or later."

Big tears were rolling down again from Nicolas' large and lively eyes. She was like the weather in the mountains, sudden rain, then sudden sunshine. No girl in my class let their feelings run so blatantly unchecked.

"They discovered we were an eloping couple and they distribute the arrest warrant for us all over the country. Huber wanted to take me to his homeland. He said that his Queen was very tolerant of love affairs between humans and demons. There we could be together as a couple openly in front of everyone. In my dreams, that place was paradise."

Well, I thought. Was it really? Was the empire of the demons really paradise? It still did not deserve this name, but had I helped to make it better?

You need to know, Nicola, now I am the king of your dream land. At least I try to make it a better place...

Suddenly, I wish someone would pat my back encouragingly. I wish someone would tell me that everything would be fine. I longed for the crazy praise of Conrad and Gunter - even if they were mostly thin air.

Nicolas' fine and clear voice brought me back to myself. "We wanted to bypass the capital and make our stop at another city. There too, the wells had dried up. When I saw that even the children had to suffer from the thirst, I could no longer contain myself. At a hostel, while Huber was not there, I brought this tube out, examined it, rubbed it, and tapped on it. At last, I tried to play it. But nothing happened, the rain didn't come. And unfortunately, the village elder caught me right then. He said that would be the Magic Flute of the Demon King! And since it was in my possession, I must therefore be the Demon King himself! "

"Then you tried to escape from the hostel!" I said.

"Yeah! But we were immediately captured. How do you know? "

I couldn't answer her question, but that was the only way the story of the arrested double who bolted without paying could be explained."

"Then you were almost executed," I said.

"Yeah! But the son of a prominent person in the capital had strangely taken a liking to me. They told me if I marry him, maybe they could release Huber as well. That is why I was at the wedding..."

"So you are the double!"

I jumped up. Nicola fell silent in surprise.

The surprise, however, was rather on our side. Who would have thought that the primary mission of this trip - to save the double - had already been carried out successfully? And that my double was actually a girl!

"But we don't look one bit alike, do we? Gwendal, could you see any resemblance?"

"No," he said curtly after taking a quick sharp look at both of us.

"So I said! There is absolutely nothing to mistake one of us for the other! I am a boy, Nicola is a girl. We may be about the same size, but the shoulders, upper body and the muscles give us completely different builds. "

"Hair and eye color are somewhat similar," Shas said cautiously.

But only a little! The people from Suveria were confused because they had no idea how the 27th Demon King Yuuri Shibuya really looked like. And because Nicola had the Magic Flute.

"Do you mean to say that... that I was mistaken with you?" Nicola was astonished.

"That's right! And then Gwendal and I were mistaken with you and Gegenhuber."

"What happened to the pipe?" Gwendal interrupted.

"Don't you want to know what happened to your cousin Huber?" I replied.

"You're the cousin of Huber? This is Huber's cousin?" Nicola was absolutely over the moon. Hopefully, the excitement didn't harm the baby.

"Oh, good heavens! It never occurred to me. I'm all confused now. I am very happy to make your acquaintance. My name is Nicola. I have allowed myself to enter into a serious relationship with Huber. My God, Yuuri! Do you also end up being a relative of Huber? If you are Gwendal's treasure, then... "

"I'm not his treasure!"

"What happened to Gegenhuber and the pipe?" Gwendal impatiently interrupted again.

"They should have released Huber, but I haven't seen him for the last two weeks. The pipe..."

Nicola had lost all the excitement and was again on the brim of tears, as she put her hand through the neckline of her dress.

"It's here," she said and pulled something out.

"What? This strange object?" I exclaimed in surprise.

[[File:MaruMAnovel3113.jpg|400px|thumb]]
The dark brown tube was a little thicker than a thumb. On the front there were three holes, and on the back, one hole. It was at most four inches long. If my memory did not deceive me, I had seen something very similar once before.

"Huber and I have tried to make it rain in this country, but the pipe has brought no miracle. I think a treasure of the demons would only give the demons its blessing."

'Well, do you really?"

If Nicola was right, this thing was damn stingy. Perhaps it had indeed a soul...

Nicola gave the object to Gwendal. After he examined it carefully, he put it in my chained left hand.

"What do I do with it?"

"It's yours," said Gwendal.

"But I cannot handle this thing anyway. I would feel better if you take care of it. "

"It was made just for you. It only listens to your commands. Remember Morgif?"

Morgif was the legendary sword that only the Demon King could handle. It had a weird face, from which it had spat a yellow liquid all around. It could moan pitifully and it had bit my finger before. The experience was very unpleasant.

What should I do if this treasure turned out to be just as rebellious?

"All right. I'd try my best to elicit some tune from this thing. Watch out, maybe I'll ignite even a storm!"

The size of this flute was more like an ocarina than a piccolo flute. I carefully placed my lips on one of the holes and tried to play it as I would a flute.

But wait...! But that wouldn't be an indirect kiss, would it? The idea that the lips of this cute girl had also touched this flute drove me crazy. Blood rushed to my head and my face turned red.

Fffffft

"Funny..."

Ffffffft

"Are you really sure this is a flute?" asked Nicola.

The stupid thing did not make a sound. Even the whistle of our sport teacher was more of a flute. Even the fart of my brother was more melodious. The demonstration was more painful than expected. It was fortunate that Wolfram wasn't there. Imagine the insults he would have hurled at me if he had witnessed my poor performance. But I could not allow myself to back down.

"Maybe you didn't hold the flute correctly," Gwendal said. "Try playing it from the end, not from the side."

"Lengthwise? Like this?" I mumbled, and I put the flute as a stick in my mouth.

I took a deep breath, filled my lungs with air, then blew violently into the pipe. Unfortunately, I had forgotten that to play wind instruments, I had to draw air from my abdomen.

Fffff ...

Ahhhhhhhhh!

"Damn, what was that?" I shouted out in shock.

A flute that uttered a cry of alarm when we played it? How disgusting!
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 6

2012-11-27T09:10:10Z

Mokata:

== '''Chapter 6''' ==
Conrad and his companions noticed the faint shape of the city despite the sand storm that had recently raged over the sand dunes. Everyone felt relieved. Yuuri and Gwendal must have also stopped at this city to stock up water and to change horses. With some luck, they would be able to find both of them there. Everyone harbored the hope that they would soon see their King and their Chief Commander safe and sound again.

Conrad gathered his men in the lee of some rocks. He dismounted and prepared to explore the situation in the city himself.

"Your Excellency, but you can send one of the men out as scout," protested Boyd.

"That's right," waved Conrad. "However I'm probably the best among us all to deal with the locals. For this purpose, it's best to blend in. It's time I take advantage of my appearance." Boyd's face looked slightly embarrassed as Conrad went on, "You all know I understand the human well. Moreover, I myself am half human."

"Conrad!"

The voice of the handsome Ex-Prince had returned to normal, a sweet tenor tone. Although he dressed like a police officer in tropical climate, his outfits made him look like a boy scout. It would be no problem in the evening, but during the day, exposing that much skin under the scorching sun was suicidal.

"You have to let me know right away, if you should find Yuuri and my brother," Wolfram said nervously.

"I promise."

Wolfram put both hands on his hip, puffed his chest up and said with a haughty voice: "And if you do not want to join in the search for the Magic Flute, that's not a problem. You can always turn back."

"Why do you say that?"

"I know you don't want to face Gegenhuber. And if we find the Magic Flute, that guy must be near by."

Wolfram's tone towards his brother was still far from being respectful, but at least he seemed to care about Conrad's feeling. Compared to his behavior a few months ago, this was by all means a huge progress.

"Besides, Yuuri would pay more attention to me when you're not around."

"Yes, yes, I got that already."

Conrad held up his left arm to protect his eyes from the sun and walked away.

Almost all the shops in the city, the rows of houses that wriggled like an eel through the dunes, were already closed. The entrance was guarded by many soldiers. They were distinguished from all others by a very strange hairstyle. Conrad remembered the strange people he had seen during his stay in London: The hairstyle of these soldiers was actually very similar to those Englishmen, who pierced holes everywhere on their bodies and were called punks.

Conrad wondered briefly what would be the best way to approach these men.

"Damn it, if only the men of Suveria could share some of their strength with my companions," he spoke to them.

The punk-heads grinned. Conrad was pleased with the result.

"They are delicate like flowers. The sand storm is just too much for them. Are there any hotels in this city?"

"We ourselves don't have enough water and women, but there are plenty of liquor and beds."

"Beds would be just fine. If we had to camp out tonight, I would probably wake up tomorrow morning all alone."

"That must be the case, if you have only wimps around you."

"Tell me about it. One more question though: Have you seen two strangers in the city? They have very different builds, one taller and one shorter. Do you happen to know where they stay for the night?"

"What, you know these two?" Excited, the soldier tapped his finger on a leaf of paper that his subordinate handed to him. "Surely you mean these two here. Yes, they were here. We almost arrested them, but they ran away hand in hand!"

Conrad looked skeptically at the hand-drawn pictures on the wanted poster.

"They look quite different from this drawing..."

"You are looking for them? You got to be the one cuckolded, am I right, old boy? So it's your girlfriend or wife-to-be who ran away."

"I can't quite follow you."

"No wonder. You don't look that bad at all, but this demon was really a first-class specimen. There's only one thing I can't comprehend still: how the hell did that chick manage to wrap one guy after another around her finger? Really, she didn't even have decent tits! Isn't that so, guys?"

A soldier with a red face nodded.

"She's flat like a board. But amazingly strong for a girl."

That must be the result of his training.

"And a dirty mouth too."

That would be the gift he had been born with.

"Boy, boy," the leader continued. "She might have been quite good-looking, but for a girl, she's not that attractive. Tell me, what is it that you like about her?"

The conversation had taken a strange direction. Conrad was indeed looking for two people of different heights, but certainly not a couple. Or perhaps the soldiers had mistaken one of the two for a woman?

"But they couldn't have gone far. We have chained them together. Sorry, old boy, but my comrades will certainly track them down before you. After all, you'll earn a decent sum if you capture a pair of elopers. The government pays a huge reward, I'm sure you know that."

Conrad could not believe his ears: A pair of elopers chained together! How on earth would he break this news to Wolfram?

I waited and waited and still no one brought us water. Although I was in a stranger's house, I eventually decided to go looking for water myself. The thirst was simply unbearable.

Just when I stood up from my chair, the boy called Jilda came running holding a huge fan in his hand. He seemed on the verge of tears with embarrassment.

"You do not need to bring me fan," I said. "I would just like to drink a glass of water. Maybe you could take me to the kitchen?"

"Hey, boy!"

Gwendal waved for Jilda to approach him and thrust a handful of banknotes into his hand.

"Use this to buy some alcohol, a drink without alcohol, and something for dinner. You can keep the change. Can you do this without losing the money?"

"I'm already ten," said Jilda.

He didn't look that old at all. I would have thought him to be no more than six. Or maybe he had a long life expectancy and so he developed slower than a human child? Without a trace of fear of the demon General, the boy nodded.

It was probably because of the boy's puppy eyes that Gwendal suddenly became so unusually amiable. Since this scary blue-eyed man had a soft spot for anything cute, his heart must have softened.

Shas the bald man and I responded in surprise.

"Listen, you don't need to trouble yourself for me," I said. "It doesn't have to be mineral water. At home I drink water straight from the tap."

And Shas said in protest to Gwendal: "You are our guests. We do not accept charity!"

"The same applies to us," Gwendal replied. "We also do not want to accept charity."

"That's why you only need to bring me some water," I tried to appease both parties. "If there's no tap water, I'll drink well water. That's okay."

"There is no water in Suveria..." Nicola said in a soft sorrowful voice.

The tears that she had shed for Huber had dried up quickly and left white streaks on her cheeks.

"There has been no rain for almost two years. Even the groundwater has slowly run dry. We have no choice but to import alcohol and fruit from other countries. There are a small ration of drinking water for everyone, but it's only enough to survive. "

"You can't get water from any neighboring countries?"

"Our country is finally independent! All others around us are enemies," cried Nicola.

Never in my life would I have expected that I would hear from this girl, who still wore her wedding dress and whose smile felt like a ray of sunshine, the word "enemy" spoken in such horror and hatred.

Meanwhile Jilda rushed out of the house.

Nicola continued: "If only it would rain! Then even poor children and their parents would have enough water to drink. The crops would grow; the cows would produce milk... Huber was searching for an object that could make it happen. He has promised that he would help us."

"Did Gegenhuber really say that he would himself use this object to help the human?"

Gwendal voice had regained its usual threatening tone.

"Yes, he did," Nicola affirmed.

"I swear I'll break his neck!"

"Why do you say such awful things? What do you have against Huber? He was the one who showed me that demons are actually good-natured. Through him I learned that when you're in love, it doesn't matter if the other is human or demon. To save Huber, I was even willing to get married to this soldier whom I have no feeling for. They promised me that they would then release Huber."

She started crying again.

Gwendal looked grim, arms folded on his chest. Despite Nicolas' desperate tears, Gwendal's composure didn't change one bit.

"Please don't worry," I tried to calm the girl. "Under no circumstances will I allow anyone to take your lover's life. I know it doesn't look that way, but I do have a little bit more authority than this guy here. By the way, even though he always says nasty things, as soon as there is something small and cute in front of him, he will become quite gentle."

"Really?" sniffed Nicola.

"Yes, really."

"Stop that nonsense immediately!" Gwendal snorted.

"He will not take my baby away?"

"Good heavens, no! Babies stay with their mothers!"

Wait, what was that? A baby? Which baby?

"You have already planned for a baby? When?"

"Quite soon. The baby is already growing inside me."

Nicolas' smile brightened up her face again.

"But please don't think anything bad of me. It is of course Huber's child," she said.

What? She wanted her bridegroom to foster the baby of another man? The world burst and shattered into pieces in me.

"This... this damned bastard!"

The color on Gwendal's face kept changing. First, it became pale, then dark red. Any moment now, the veins on his temples would be swelling and throbbing.

"Stay calm, Gwendal! Take it easy, cool down! "

"Shut up," he snapped at me. "I'm as cool as a cucumber! It does not concern me at all if this girl brings Huber's brat into this world or if the bastard himself kicked the bucket!"

I grabbed his arm. We looked like the couple in the bronze statue "The Golden Demon" I had seen in Atami.

Nicola stared at Gwendal, her mouth half opened in horror. The fingers she pressed against her lips trembled slightly.

"Gwendal, you can't frighten her like that! It is not good for the baby! Oh my God, the baby," I shouted in panic. "How are we supposed to take care of him? I have no experience with such things. What do we do now?"

"How should I know?" Gwendal roared.

That was of course a justified question. After all, men don't have babies. Except, of course, Arnie in the movie.

"You surely have one or two secret children with your mistresses, don't you? Having love affairs is hardly avoidable. Besides, you have two younger brothers. You must have been probably there when they were born."

"No," said Gwendal.

"What, no? But you're still an older brother," I replied.

"Everything is just fine. Stop making a fuss there," our host suddenly said.

Gwendal righted his fallen chair, while Shas looked thoughtfully at Nicola with a warm smile. What did he see in her, perhaps his own daughter, who also had a child with a demon? In any case, his dark face visibly brightened.

"How have you ever got into such a complicated situation?"

Nicola turned her attention to Shas.

Gwendal had finally decided to sit down again, but his fingers fidgeted on his knees as if he was operating a joystick. He always did that when he was irritated.

"I lost my parents during the civil war, so I grew up in an orphanage near Zorasia. At sixteen I was to marry into a family chosen by the Church and lead a normal life. In the village there was a mine of exorcist-stones; all the women worked there. You surely know that only women can harvest these stones."

"Why?" I quietly asked my handcuffed companion, but received no answer.

"About half a year ago, while a terrible sandstorm raged through the area, Huber came to my village. Everyone was afraid of him because he was a demon, except me. After all, it was a demon messenger who brought my fallen father's remains back to us. Our souls have found each other quickly."

"Not to mention your body," I heard Gwendal mutter through grinding teeth next to me.

"A dark past weighed on poor Hube. Great pain in his soul had left its mark on him. He was afraid to love, but together we have overcome that fear."

"Did he tell you?" asked Gwendal.

"What do you mean?"

"Did Gegenhuber tell you what he had done in his past?"

Nicola frowned and slightly shook her head.

"No, Huber didn't say anything."

Gwendal let out another growl.

"Now calm down already! This is not good for your blood pressure," I tried to soothe the bad-tempered man. "I have an idea. Whenever you get angry, you should caress something soft and fluffy to calm yourself down."

Gwendal grabbed my head between his huge hands and squeezed.

"Arrrgggghhh!" I shouted. "Not me! I'm not fluffy!"

Nicola went on, "One day Huber told me that he was looking for a precious treasure. He had already found a part of it and hidden it in a safe place. No one could ever find it there. The missing half was rumored to be in my village. He said the treasure would be a wonderful instrument, and when the right person plays it, it would rain. So, I stole the key from the church, and we sneaked into the excavation site a couple of times. There, we found the second half of this legendary treasure."

"I can't help thinking that this man used you," I sighed.

The girl, deeply in love, ignored my comment.

Could this instrument really be the famous Magic Flute Gegenhuber had been searching for?

"What does it look like?" asked Gwendal.

"It's a dark brown pipe," she said.

"A pipe?" I repeated.

"Yes. And I think it has affected the place somehow. Since we removed it, there are no more exorcist-stone in that excavation site. Not the smallest speck, nothing. You could dig as much as you want, you wouldn't find anything. People from the village did not know that we were the cause; still we had no choice but to run away. Otherwise we would surely have been arrested, sooner or later."

Big tears were rolling down again from Nicolas' large and lively eyes. She was like the weather in the mountains, sudden rain, then sudden sunshine. No girl in my class let their feelings run so blatantly unchecked.

"They discovered we were an eloping couple and they distribute the arrest warrant for us all over the country. Huber wanted to take me to his homeland. He said that his Queen was very tolerant of love affairs between humans and demons. There we could be together as a couple openly in front of everyone. In my dreams, that place was paradise."

Well, I thought. Was it really? Was the empire of the demons really paradise? It still did not deserve this name, but had I helped to make it better?

You need to know, Nicola, now I am the king of your dream land. At least I try to make it a better place...

Suddenly, I wish someone would pat my back encouragingly. I wish someone would tell me that everything would be fine. I longed for the crazy praise of Conrad and Gunter - even if they were mostly thin air.

Nicolas' fine and clear voice brought me back to myself. "We wanted to bypass the capital and make our stop at another city. There too, the wells had dried up. When I saw that even the children had to suffer from the thirst, I could no longer contain myself. At a hostel, while Huber was not there, I brought this tube out, examined it, rubbed it, and tapped on it. At last, I tried to play it. But nothing happened, the rain didn't come. And unfortunately, the village elder caught me right then. He said that would be the Magic Flute of the Demon King! And since it was in my possession, I must therefore be the Demon King himself! "

"Then you tried to escape from the hostel!" I said.

"Yeah! But we were immediately captured. How do you know? "

I couldn't answer her question, but that was the only way the story of the arrested double who bolted without paying could be explained."

"Then you were almost executed," I said.

"Yeah! But the son of a prominent person in the capital had strangely taken a liking to me. They told me if I marry him, maybe they could release Huber as well. That is why I was at the wedding..."

"So you are the double!"

I jumped up. Nicola fell silent in surprise.

The surprise, however, was rather on our side. Who would have thought that the primary mission of this trip - to save the double - had already been carried out successfully? And that my double was actually a girl!

"But we don't look one bit alike, do we? Gwendal, could you see any resemblance?"

"No," he said curtly after taking a quick sharp look at both of us.

"So I said! There is absolutely nothing to mistake one of us for the other! I am a boy, Nicola is a girl. We may be about the same size, but the shoulders, upper body and the muscles give us completely different builds. "

"Hair and eye color are somewhat similar," Shas said cautiously.

But only a little! The people from Suveria were confused because they had no idea how the 27th Demon King Yuuri Shibuya really looked like. And because Nicola had the Magic Flute.

"Do you mean to say that... that I was mistaken with you?" Nicola was astonished.

"That's right! And then Gwendal and I were mistaken with you and Gegenhuber."

"What happened to the pipe?" Gwendal interrupted.

"Don't you want to know what happened to your cousin Huber?" I replied.

"You're the cousin of Huber? This is Huber's cousin?" Nicola was absolutely over the moon. Hopefully, the excitement didn't harm the baby.

"Oh, good heavens! It never occurred to me. I'm all confused now. I am very happy to make your acquaintance. My name is Nicola. I have allowed myself to enter into a serious relationship with Huber. My God, Yuuri! Do you also end up being a relative of Huber? If you are Gwendal's treasure, then... "

"I'm not his treasure!"

"What happened to Gegenhuber and the pipe?" Gwendal impatiently interrupted again.

"They should have released Huber, but I haven't seen him for the last two weeks. The pipe..."

Nicola had lost all the excitement and was again on the brim of tears, as she put her hand through the neckline of her dress.

"It's here," she said and pulled something out.

"What? This strange object?" I exclaimed in surprise.

[[File:MaruMAnovel3113.jpg|400px|thumb]]
The dark brown tube was a little thicker than a thumb. On the front there were three holes, and on the back, one hole. It was at most four inches long. If my memory did not deceive me, I had seen something very similar once before.

"Huber and I have tried to make it rain in this country, but the pipe has brought no miracle. I think a treasure of the demons would only give the demons its blessing."

'Well, do you really?"

If Nicola was right, this thing was damn stingy. Perhaps it had indeed a soul...

Nicola gave the object to Gwendal. After he examined it carefully, he put it in my chained left hand.

"What do I do with it?"

"It's yours," said Gwendal.

"But I cannot handle this thing anyway. I would feel better if you take care of it. "

"It was made just for you. It only listens to your commands. Remember Morgif?"

Morgif was the legendary sword that only the Demon King could handle. It had a weird face, from which it had spat a yellow liquid all around. It could moan pitifully and it had bit my finger before. The experience was very unpleasant.

What should I do if this treasure turned out to be just as rebellious?

"All right. I'd try my best to elicit some tune from this thing. Watch out, maybe I'll ignite even a storm!"

The size of this flute was more like an ocarina than a piccolo flute. I carefully placed my lips on one of the holes and tried to play it as I would a flute.

But wait...! But that wouldn't be an indirect kiss, would it? The idea that the lips of this cute girl had also touched this flute drove me crazy. Blood rushed to my head and my face turned red.

Fffffft

"Funny..."

Ffffffft

"Are you really sure this is a flute?" asked Nicola.

The stupid thing did not make a sound. Even the whistle of our sport teacher was more of a flute. Even the fart of my brother was more melodious. The demonstration was more painful than expected. It was fortunate that Wolfram wasn't there. Imagine the insults he would have hurled at me if he had witnessed my poor performance. But I could not allow myself to back down.

"Maybe you didn't hold the flute correctly," Gwendal said. "Try playing it from the end, not from the side."

"Lengthwise? Like this?" I mumbled, and I put the flute as a stick in my mouth.

I took a deep breath, filled my lungs with air, then blew violently into the pipe. Unfortunately, I had forgotten that to play wind instruments, I had to draw air from my abdomen.

Fffff ...

Ahhhhhhhhh!

"Damn, what was that?" I shouted out in shock.

A flute that uttered a cry of alarm when we played it? How disgusting!
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 6

2012-11-27T09:09:00Z

Mokata: Undo revision 208289 by Mokata (talk)

== '''Chapter 6''' ==
Conrad and his companions noticed the faint shape of the city despite the sand storm that had recently raged over the sand dunes. Everyone felt relieved. Yuuri and Gwendal must have also stopped at this city to stock up water and to change horses. With some luck, they would be able to find both of them there. Everyone harbored the hope that they would soon see their King and their Chief Commander safe and sound again.

Conrad gathered his men in the lee of some rocks. He dismounted and prepared to explore the situation in the city himself.

"Your Excellency, but you can send one of the men out as scout," protested Boyd.

"That's right," waved Conrad. "However I'm probably the best among us all to deal with the locals. For this purpose, it's best to blend in. It's time I take advantage of my appearance." Boyd's face looked slightly embarrassed as Conrad went on, "You all know I understand the human well. Moreover, I myself am half human."

"Conrad!"

The voice of the handsome Ex-Prince had returned to normal, a sweet tenor tone. Although he dressed like a police officer in tropical climate, his outfits made him look like a boy scout. It would be no problem in the evening, but during the day, exposing that much skin under the scorching sun was suicidal.

"You have to let me know right away, if you should find Yuuri and my brother," Wolfram said nervously.

"I promise."

Wolfram put both hands on his hip, puffed his chest up and said with a haughty voice: "And if you do not want to join in the search for the Magic Flute, that's not a problem. You can always turn back."

"Why do you say that?"

"I know you don't want to face Gegenhuber. And if we find the Magic Flute, that guy must be near by."

Wolfram's tone towards his brother was still far from being respectful, but at least he seemed to care about Conrad's feeling. Compared to his behavior a few months ago, this was by all means a huge progress.

"Besides, Yuuri would pay more attention to me when you're not around."

"Yes, yes, I got that already."

Conrad held up his left arm to protect his eyes from the sun and walked away.

Almost all the shops in the city, the rows of houses that wriggled like an eel through the dunes, were already closed. The entrance was guarded by many soldiers. They were distinguished from all others by a very strange hairstyle. Conrad remembered the strange people he had seen during his stay in London: The hairstyle of these soldiers was actually very similar to those Englishmen, who pierced holes everywhere on their bodies and were called punks.

Conrad wondered briefly what would be the best way to approach these men.

"Damn it, if only the men of Suveria could share some of their strength with my companions," he spoke to them.

The punk-heads grinned. Conrad was pleased with the result.

"They are delicate like flowers. The sand storm is just too much for them. Are there any hotels in this city?"

"We ourselves don't have enough water and women, but there are plenty of liquor and beds."

"Beds would be just fine. If we had to camp out tonight, I would probably wake up tomorrow morning all alone."

"That must be the case, if you have only wimps around you."

"Tell me about it. One more question though: Have you seen two strangers in the city? They have very different builds, one taller and one shorter. Do you happen to know where they stay for the night?"

"What, you know these two?" Excited, the soldier tapped his finger on a leaf of paper that his subordinate handed to him. "Surely you mean these two here. Yes, they were here. We almost arrested them, but they ran away hand in hand!"

Conrad looked skeptically at the hand-drawn pictures on the wanted poster.

"They look quite different from this drawing..."

"You are looking for them? You got to be the one cuckolded, am I right, old boy? So it's your girlfriend or wife-to-be who ran away."

"I can't quite follow you."

"No wonder. You don't look that bad at all, but this demon was really a first-class specimen. There's only one thing I can't comprehend still: how the hell did that chick manage to wrap one guy after another around her finger? Really, she didn't even have decent tits! Isn't that so, guys?"

A soldier with a red face nodded.

"She's flat like a board. But amazingly strong for a girl."

That must be the result of his training.

"And a dirty mouth too."

That would be the gift he had been born with.

"Boy, boy," the leader continued. "She might have been quite good-looking, but for a girl, she's not that attractive. Tell me, what is it that you like about her?"

The conversation had taken a strange direction. Conrad was indeed looking for two people of different heights, but certainly not a couple. Or perhaps the soldiers had mistaken one of the two for a woman?

"But they couldn't have gone far. We have chained them together. Sorry, old boy, but my comrades will certainly track them down before you. After all, you'll earn a decent sum if you capture a pair of elopers. The government pays a huge reward, I'm sure you know that."

Conrad could not believe his ears: A pair of elopers chained together! How on earth would he break this news to Wolfram?

I waited and waited and still no one brought us water. Although I was in a stranger's house, I eventually decided to go looking for water myself. The thirst was simply unbearable.

Just when I stood up from my chair, the boy called Jilda came running holding a huge fan in his hand. He seemed on the verge of tears with embarrassment.

"You do not need to bring me fan," I said. "I would just like to drink a glass of water. Maybe you could take me to the kitchen?"

"Hey, boy!"

Gwendal waved for Jilda to approach him and thrust a handful of banknotes into his hand.

"Use this to buy some alcohol, a drink without alcohol, and something for dinner. You can keep the change. Can you do this without losing the money?"

"I'm already ten," said Jilda.

He didn't look that old at all. I would have thought him to be no more than six. Or maybe he had a long life expectancy and so he developed slower than a human child? Without a trace of fear of the demon General, the boy nodded.

It was probably because of the boy's puppy eyes that Gwendal suddenly became so unusually amiable. Since this scary blue-eyed man had a soft spot for anything cute, his heart must have softened.

Shas the bald man and I responded in surprise.

"Listen, you don't need to trouble yourself for me," I said. "It doesn't have to be mineral water. At home I drink water straight from the tap."

And Shas said in protest to Gwendal: "You are our guests. We do not accept charity!"

"The same applies to us," Gwendal replied. "We also do not want to accept charity."

"That's why you only need to bring me some water," I tried to appease both parties. "If there's no tap water, I'll drink well water. That's okay."

"There is no water in Suveria..." Nicola said in a soft sorrowful voice.

The tears that she had shed for Huber had dried up quickly and left white streaks on her cheeks.

"There has been no rain for almost two years. Even the groundwater has slowly run dry. We have no choice but to import alcohol and fruit from other countries. There are a small ration of drinking water for everyone, but it's only enough to survive. "

"You can't get water from any neighboring countries?"

"Our country is finally independent! All others around us are enemies," cried Nicola.

Never in my life would I have expected that I would hear from this girl, who still wore her wedding dress and whose smile felt like a ray of sunshine, the word "enemy" spoken in such horror and hatred.

Meanwhile Jilda rushed out of the house.

Nicola continued: "If only it would rain! Then even poor children and their parents would have enough water to drink. The crops would grow; the cows would produce milk... Huber was searching for an object that could make it happen. He has promised that he would help us."

"Did Gegenhuber really say that he would himself use this object to help the human?"

Gwendal voice had regained its usual threatening tone.

"Yes, he did," Nicola affirmed.

"I swear I'll break his neck!"

"Why do you say such awful things? What do you have against Huber? He was the one who showed me that demons are actually good-natured. Through him I learned that when you're in love, it doesn't matter if the other is human or demon. To save Huber, I was even willing to get married to this soldier whom I have no feeling for. They promised me that they would then release Huber."

She started crying again.

Gwendal looked grim, arms folded on his chest. Despite Nicolas' desperate tears, Gwendal's composure didn't change one bit.

"Please don't worry," I tried to calm the girl. "Under no circumstances will I allow anyone to take your lover's life. I know it doesn't look that way, but I do have a little bit more authority than this guy here. By the way, even though he always says nasty things, as soon as there is something small and cute in front of him, he will become quite gentle."

"Really?" sniffed Nicola.

"Yes, really."

"Stop that nonsense immediately!" Gwendal snorted.

"He will not take my baby away?"

"Good heavens, no! Babies stay with their mothers!"

Wait, what was that? A baby? Which baby?

"You have already planned for a baby? When?"

"Quite soon. The baby is already growing inside me."

Nicolas' smile brightened up her face again.

"But please don't think anything bad of me. It is of course Huber's child," she said.

What? She wanted her bridegroom to foster the baby of another man? The world burst and shattered into pieces in me.

"This... this damned bastard!"

The color on Gwendal's face kept changing. First, it became pale, then dark red. Any moment now, the veins on his temples would be swelling and throbbing.

"Stay calm, Gwendal! Take it easy, cool down! "

"Shut up," he snapped at me. "I'm as cool as a cucumber! It does not concern me at all if this girl brings Huber's brat into this world or if the bastard himself kicked the bucket!"

I grabbed his arm. We looked like the couple in the bronze statue "The Golden Demon" I had seen in Atami.

Nicola stared at Gwendal, her mouth half opened in horror. The fingers she pressed against her lips trembled slightly.

"Gwendal, you can't frighten her like that! It is not good for the baby! Oh my God, the baby," I shouted in panic. "How are we supposed to take care of him? I have no experience with such things. What do we do now?"

"How should I know?" Gwendal roared.

That was of course a justified question. After all, men don't have babies. Except, of course, Arnie in the movie.

"You surely have one or two secret children with your mistresses, don't you? Having love affairs is hardly avoidable. Besides, you have two younger brothers. You must have been probably there when they were born."

"No," said Gwendal.

"What, no? But you're still an older brother," I replied.

"Everything is just fine. Stop making a fuss there," our host suddenly said.

Gwendal righted his fallen chair, while Shas looked thoughtfully at Nicola with a warm smile. What did he see in her, perhaps his own daughter, who also had a child with a demon? In any case, his dark face visibly brightened.

"How have you ever got into such a complicated situation?"

Nicola turned her attention to Shas.

Gwendal had finally decided to sit down again, but his fingers fidgeted on his knees as if he was operating a joystick. He always did that when he was irritated.

"I lost my parents during the civil war, so I grew up in an orphanage near Zorasia. At sixteen I was to marry into a family chosen by the Church and lead a normal life. In the village there was a mine of exorcist-stones; all the women worked there. You surely know that only women can harvest these stones."

"Why?" I quietly asked my handcuffed companion, but received no answer.

"About half a year ago, while a terrible sandstorm raged through the area, Huber came to my village. Everyone was afraid of him because he was a demon, except me. After all, it was a demon messenger who brought my fallen father's remains back to us. Our souls have found each other quickly."

"Not to mention your body," I heard Gwendal mutter through grinding teeth next to me.

"A dark past weighed on poor Hube. Great pain in his soul had left its mark on him. He was afraid to love, but together we have overcome that fear."

"Did he tell you?" asked Gwendal.

"What do you mean?"

"Did Gegenhuber tell you what he had done in his past?"

Nicola frowned and slightly shook her head.

"No, Huber didn't say anything."

Gwendal let out another growl.

"Now calm down already! This is not good for your blood pressure," I tried to soothe the bad-tempered man. "I have an idea. Whenever you get angry, you should caress something soft and fluffy to calm yourself down."

Gwendal grabbed my head between his huge hands and squeezed.

"Arrrgggghhh!" I shouted. "Not me! I'm not fluffy!"

Nicola went on, "One day Huber told me that he was looking for a precious treasure. He had already found a part of it and hidden it in a safe place. No one could ever find it there. The missing half was rumored to be in my village. He said the treasure would be a wonderful instrument, and when the right person plays it, it would rain. So, I stole the key from the church, and we sneaked into the excavation site a couple of times. There, we found the second half of this legendary treasure."

"I can't help thinking that this man used you," I sighed.

The girl, deeply in love, ignored my comment.

Could this instrument really be the famous Magic Flute Gegenhuber had been searching for?

"What does it look like?" asked Gwendal.

"It's a dark brown pipe," she said.

"A pipe?" I repeated.

"Yes. And I think it has affected the place somehow. Since we removed it, there are no more exorcist-stone in that excavation site. Not the smallest speck, nothing. You could dig as much as you want, you wouldn't find anything. People from the village did not know that we were the cause; still we had no choice but to run away. Otherwise we would surely have been arrested, sooner or later."

Big tears were rolling down again from Nicolas' large and lively eyes. She was like the weather in the mountains, sudden rain, then sudden sunshine. No girl in my class let their feelings run so blatantly unchecked.

"They discovered we were an eloping couple and they distribute the arrest warrant for us all over the country. Huber wanted to take me to his homeland. He said that his Queen was very tolerant of love affairs between humans and demons. There we could be together as a couple openly in front of everyone. In my dreams, that place was paradise."

Well, I thought. Was it really? Was the empire of the demons really paradise? It still did not deserve this name, but had I helped to make it better?

You need to know, Nicola, now I am the king of your dream land. At least I try to make it a better place...

Suddenly, I wish someone would pat my back encouragingly. I wish someone would tell me that everything would be fine. I longed for the crazy praise of Conrad and Gunter - even if they were mostly thin air.

Nicolas' fine and clear voice brought me back to myself. "We wanted to bypass the capital and make our stop at another city. There too, the wells had dried up. When I saw that even the children had to suffer from the thirst, I could no longer contain myself. At a hostel, while Huber was not there, I brought this tube out, examined it, rubbed it, and tapped on it. At last, I tried to play it. But nothing happened, the rain didn't come. And unfortunately, the village elder caught me right then. He said that would be the Magic Flute of the Demon King! And since it was in my possession, I must therefore be the Demon King himself! "

"Then you tried to escape from the hostel!" I said.

"Yeah! But we were immediately captured. How do you know? "

I couldn't answer her question, but that was the only way the story of the arrested double who bolted without paying could be explained."

"Then you were almost executed," I said.

"Yeah! But the son of a prominent person in the capital had strangely taken a liking to me. They told me if I marry him, maybe they could release Huber as well. That is why I was at the wedding..."

"So you are the double!"

I jumped up. Nicola fell silent in surprise.

The surprise, however, was rather on our side. Who would have thought that the primary mission of this trip - to save the double - had already been carried out successfully? And that my double was actually a girl!

"But we don't look one bit alike, do we? Gwendal, could you see any resemblance?"

"No," he said curtly after taking a quick sharp look at both of us.

"So I said! There is absolutely nothing to mistake one of us for the other! I am a boy, Nicola is a girl. We may be about the same size, but the shoulders, upper body and the muscles give us completely different builds. "

"Hair and eye color are somewhat similar," Shas said cautiously.

But only a little! The people from Suveria were confused because they had no idea how the 27th Demon King Yuuri Shibuya really looked like. And because Nicola had the Magic Flute.

"Do you mean to say that... that I was mistaken with you?" Nicola was astonished.

"That's right! And then Gwendal and I were mistaken with you and Gegenhuber."

"What happened to the pipe?" Gwendal interrupted.

"Don't you want to know what happened to your cousin Huber?" I replied.

"You're the cousin of Huber? This is Huber's cousin?" Nicola was absolutely over the moon. Hopefully, the excitement didn't harm the baby.

"Oh, good heavens! It never occurred to me. I'm all confused now. I am very happy to make your acquaintance. My name is Nicola. I have allowed myself to enter into a serious relationship with Huber. My God, Yuuri! Do you also end up being a relative of Huber? If you are Gwendal's treasure, then... "

"I'm not his treasure!"

"What happened to Gegenhuber and the pipe?" Gwendal impatiently interrupted again.

"They should have released Huber, but I haven't seen him for the last two weeks. The pipe..."

Nicola had lost all the excitement and was again on the brim of tears, as she put her hand through the neckline of her dress.

"It's here," she said and pulled something out.

"What? This strange object?" I exclaimed in surprise.

[[File:MaruMAnovel3113.jpg|400px|thumb]]
The dark brown tube was a little thicker than a thumb. On the front there were three holes, and on the back, one hole. It was at most four inches long. If my memory did not deceive me, I had seen something very similar once before.

"Huber and I have tried to make it rain in this country, but the pipe has brought no miracle. I think a treasure of the demons would only give the demons its blessing."

'Well, do you really?"

If Nicola was right, this thing was damn stingy. Perhaps it had indeed a soul...

Nicola gave the object to Gwendal. After he examined it carefully, he put it in my chained left hand.

"What do I do with it?"

"It's yours," said Gwendal.

"But I cannot handle this thing anyway. I would feel better if you take care of it. "

"It was made just for you. It only listens to your commands. Remember Morgif?"

Morgif was the legendary sword that only the Demon King could handle. It had a weird face, from which it had spat a yellow liquid all around. It could moan pitifully and it had bit my finger before. The experience was very unpleasant.

What should I do if this treasure turned out to be just as rebellious?

"All right. I'd try my best to elicit some tune from this thing. Watch out, maybe I'll ignite even a storm!"

The size of this flute was more like an ocarina than a piccolo flute. I carefully placed my lips on one of the holes and tried to play it as I would a flute.

But wait...! But that wouldn't be an indirect kiss, would it? The idea that the lips of this cute girl had also touched this flute drove me crazy. Blood rushed to my head and my face turned red.

Fffffft

"Funny..."

Ffffffft

"Are you really sure this is a flute?" asked Nicola.

The stupid thing did not make a sound. Even the whistle of our sport teacher was more of a flute. Even the fart of my brother was more melodious. The demonstration was more painful than expected. It was fortunate that Wolfram wasn't there. Imagine the insults he would have hurled at me if he had witnessed my poor performance. But I could not allow myself to back down.

"Maybe you didn't hold the flute correctly," Gwendal said. "Try playing it from the end, not from the side."

"Lengthwise? Like this?" I mumbled, and I put the flute as a stick in my mouth.

I took a deep breath, filled my lungs with air, then blew violently into the pipe. Unfortunately, I had forgotten that to play wind instruments, I had to draw air from my abdomen.

Fffff ...

Ahhhhhhhhh!

"Damn, what was that?" I shouted out in shock.

A flute that uttered a cry of alarm when we played it? How disgusting!
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 6

2012-11-27T09:07:45Z

Mokata: white space needed

#REDIRECT [[Target page name]]
== '''Chapter 6''' ==
Conrad and his companions noticed the faint shape of the city despite the sand storm that had recently raged over the sand dunes. Everyone felt relieved. Yuuri and Gwendal must have also stopped at this city to stock up water and to change horses. With some luck, they would be able to find both of them there. Everyone harbored the hope that they would soon see their King and their Chief Commander safe and sound again.

Conrad gathered his men in the lee of some rocks. He dismounted and prepared to explore the situation in the city himself.

"Your Excellency, but you can send one of the men out as scout," protested Boyd.

"That's right," waved Conrad. "However I'm probably the best among us all to deal with the locals. For this purpose, it's best to blend in. It's time I take advantage of my appearance." Boyd's face looked slightly embarrassed as Conrad went on, "You all know I understand the human well. Moreover, I myself am half human."

"Conrad!"

The voice of the handsome Ex-Prince had returned to normal, a sweet tenor tone. Although he dressed like a police officer in tropical climate, his outfits made him look like a boy scout. It would be no problem in the evening, but during the day, exposing that much skin under the scorching sun was suicidal.

"You have to let me know right away, if you should find Yuuri and my brother," Wolfram said nervously.

"I promise."

Wolfram put both hands on his hip, puffed his chest up and said with a haughty voice: "And if you do not want to join in the search for the Magic Flute, that's not a problem. You can always turn back."

"Why do you say that?"

"I know you don't want to face Gegenhuber. And if we find the Magic Flute, that guy must be near by."

Wolfram's tone towards his brother was still far from being respectful, but at least he seemed to care about Conrad's feeling. Compared to his behavior a few months ago, this was by all means a huge progress.

"Besides, Yuuri would pay more attention to me when you're not around."

"Yes, yes, I got that already."

Conrad held up his left arm to protect his eyes from the sun and walked away.

Almost all the shops in the city, the rows of houses that wriggled like an eel through the dunes, were already closed. The entrance was guarded by many soldiers. They were distinguished from all others by a very strange hairstyle. Conrad remembered the strange people he had seen during his stay in London: The hairstyle of these soldiers was actually very similar to those Englishmen, who pierced holes everywhere on their bodies and were called punks.

Conrad wondered briefly what would be the best way to approach these men.

"Damn it, if only the men of Suveria could share some of their strength with my companions," he spoke to them.

The punk-heads grinned. Conrad was pleased with the result.

"They are delicate like flowers. The sand storm is just too much for them. Are there any hotels in this city?"

"We ourselves don't have enough water and women, but there are plenty of liquor and beds."

"Beds would be just fine. If we had to camp out tonight, I would probably wake up tomorrow morning all alone."

"That must be the case, if you have only wimps around you."

"Tell me about it. One more question though: Have you seen two strangers in the city? They have very different builds, one taller and one shorter. Do you happen to know where they stay for the night?"

"What, you know these two?" Excited, the soldier tapped his finger on a leaf of paper that his subordinate handed to him. "Surely you mean these two here. Yes, they were here. We almost arrested them, but they ran away hand in hand!"

Conrad looked skeptically at the hand-drawn pictures on the wanted poster.

"They look quite different from this drawing..."

"You are looking for them? You got to be the one cuckolded, am I right, old boy? So it's your girlfriend or wife-to-be who ran away."

"I can't quite follow you."

"No wonder. You don't look that bad at all, but this demon was really a first-class specimen. There's only one thing I can't comprehend still: how the hell did that chick manage to wrap one guy after another around her finger? Really, she didn't even have decent tits! Isn't that so, guys?"

A soldier with a red face nodded.

"She's flat like a board. But amazingly strong for a girl."

That must be the result of his training.

"And a dirty mouth too."

That would be the gift he had been born with.

"Boy, boy," the leader continued. "She might have been quite good-looking, but for a girl, she's not that attractive. Tell me, what is it that you like about her?"

The conversation had taken a strange direction. Conrad was indeed looking for two people of different heights, but certainly not a couple. Or perhaps the soldiers had mistaken one of the two for a woman?

"But they couldn't have gone far. We have chained them together. Sorry, old boy, but my comrades will certainly track them down before you. After all, you'll earn a decent sum if you capture a pair of elopers. The government pays a huge reward, I'm sure you know that."

Conrad could not believe his ears: A pair of elopers chained together! How on earth would he break this news to Wolfram?

I waited and waited and still no one brought us water. Although I was in a stranger's house, I eventually decided to go looking for water myself. The thirst was simply unbearable.

Just when I stood up from my chair, the boy called Jilda came running holding a huge fan in his hand. He seemed on the verge of tears with embarrassment.

"You do not need to bring me fan," I said. "I would just like to drink a glass of water. Maybe you could take me to the kitchen?"

"Hey, boy!"

Gwendal waved for Jilda to approach him and thrust a handful of banknotes into his hand.

"Use this to buy some alcohol, a drink without alcohol, and something for dinner. You can keep the change. Can you do this without losing the money?"

"I'm already ten," said Jilda.

He didn't look that old at all. I would have thought him to be no more than six. Or maybe he had a long life expectancy and so he developed slower than a human child? Without a trace of fear of the demon General, the boy nodded.

It was probably because of the boy's puppy eyes that Gwendal suddenly became so unusually amiable. Since this scary blue-eyed man had a soft spot for anything cute, his heart must have softened.

Shas the bald man and I responded in surprise.

"Listen, you don't need to trouble yourself for me," I said. "It doesn't have to be mineral water. At home I drink water straight from the tap."

And Shas said in protest to Gwendal: "You are our guests. We do not accept charity!"

"The same applies to us," Gwendal replied. "We also do not want to accept charity."

"That's why you only need to bring me some water," I tried to appease both parties. "If there's no tap water, I'll drink well water. That's okay."

"There is no water in Suveria..." Nicola said in a soft sorrowful voice.

The tears that she had shed for Huber had dried up quickly and left white streaks on her cheeks.

"There has been no rain for almost two years. Even the groundwater has slowly run dry. We have no choice but to import alcohol and fruit from other countries. There are a small ration of drinking water for everyone, but it's only enough to survive. "

"You can't get water from any neighboring countries?"

"Our country is finally independent! All others around us are enemies," cried Nicola.

Never in my life would I have expected that I would hear from this girl, who still wore her wedding dress and whose smile felt like a ray of sunshine, the word "enemy" spoken in such horror and hatred.

Meanwhile Jilda rushed out of the house.

Nicola continued: "If only it would rain! Then even poor children and their parents would have enough water to drink. The crops would grow; the cows would produce milk... Huber was searching for an object that could make it happen. He has promised that he would help us."

"Did Gegenhuber really say that he would himself use this object to help the human?"

Gwendal voice had regained its usual threatening tone.

"Yes, he did," Nicola affirmed.

"I swear I'll break his neck!"

"Why do you say such awful things? What do you have against Huber? He was the one who showed me that demons are actually good-natured. Through him I learned that when you're in love, it doesn't matter if the other is human or demon. To save Huber, I was even willing to get married to this soldier whom I have no feeling for. They promised me that they would then release Huber."

She started crying again.

Gwendal looked grim, arms folded on his chest. Despite Nicolas' desperate tears, Gwendal's composure didn't change one bit.

"Please don't worry," I tried to calm the girl. "Under no circumstances will I allow anyone to take your lover's life. I know it doesn't look that way, but I do have a little bit more authority than this guy here. By the way, even though he always says nasty things, as soon as there is something small and cute in front of him, he will become quite gentle."

"Really?" sniffed Nicola.

"Yes, really."

"Stop that nonsense immediately!" Gwendal snorted.

"He will not take my baby away?"

"Good heavens, no! Babies stay with their mothers!"

Wait, what was that? A baby? Which baby?

"You have already planned for a baby? When?"

"Quite soon. The baby is already growing inside me."

Nicolas' smile brightened up her face again.

"But please don't think anything bad of me. It is of course Huber's child," she said.

What? She wanted her bridegroom to foster the baby of another man? The world burst and shattered into pieces in me.

"This... this damned bastard!"

The color on Gwendal's face kept changing. First, it became pale, then dark red. Any moment now, the veins on his temples would be swelling and throbbing.

"Stay calm, Gwendal! Take it easy, cool down! "

"Shut up," he snapped at me. "I'm as cool as a cucumber! It does not concern me at all if this girl brings Huber's brat into this world or if the bastard himself kicked the bucket!"

I grabbed his arm. We looked like the couple in the bronze statue "The Golden Demon" I had seen in Atami.

Nicola stared at Gwendal, her mouth half opened in horror. The fingers she pressed against her lips trembled slightly.

"Gwendal, you can't frighten her like that! It is not good for the baby! Oh my God, the baby," I shouted in panic. "How are we supposed to take care of him? I have no experience with such things. What do we do now?"

"How should I know?" Gwendal roared.

That was of course a justified question. After all, men don't have babies. Except, of course, Arnie in the movie.

"You surely have one or two secret children with your mistresses, don't you? Having love affairs is hardly avoidable. Besides, you have two younger brothers. You must have been probably there when they were born."

"No," said Gwendal.

"What, no? But you're still an older brother," I replied.

"Everything is just fine. Stop making a fuss there," our host suddenly said.

Gwendal righted his fallen chair, while Shas looked thoughtfully at Nicola with a warm smile. What did he see in her, perhaps his own daughter, who also had a child with a demon? In any case, his dark face visibly brightened.

"How have you ever got into such a complicated situation?"

Nicola turned her attention to Shas.

Gwendal had finally decided to sit down again, but his fingers fidgeted on his knees as if he was operating a joystick. He always did that when he was irritated.

"I lost my parents during the civil war, so I grew up in an orphanage near Zorasia. At sixteen I was to marry into a family chosen by the Church and lead a normal life. In the village there was a mine of exorcist-stones; all the women worked there. You surely know that only women can harvest these stones."

"Why?" I quietly asked my handcuffed companion, but received no answer.

"About half a year ago, while a terrible sandstorm raged through the area, Huber came to my village. Everyone was afraid of him because he was a demon, except me. After all, it was a demon messenger who brought my fallen father's remains back to us. Our souls have found each other quickly."

"Not to mention your body," I heard Gwendal mutter through grinding teeth next to me.

"A dark past weighed on poor Hube. Great pain in his soul had left its mark on him. He was afraid to love, but together we have overcome that fear."

"Did he tell you?" asked Gwendal.

"What do you mean?"

"Did Gegenhuber tell you what he had done in his past?"

Nicola frowned and slightly shook her head.

"No, Huber didn't say anything."

Gwendal let out another growl.

"Now calm down already! This is not good for your blood pressure," I tried to soothe the bad-tempered man. "I have an idea. Whenever you get angry, you should caress something soft and fluffy to calm yourself down."

Gwendal grabbed my head between his huge hands and squeezed.

"Arrrgggghhh!" I shouted. "Not me! I'm not fluffy!"

Nicola went on, "One day Huber told me that he was looking for a precious treasure. He had already found a part of it and hidden it in a safe place. No one could ever find it there. The missing half was rumored to be in my village. He said the treasure would be a wonderful instrument, and when the right person plays it, it would rain. So, I stole the key from the church, and we sneaked into the excavation site a couple of times. There, we found the second half of this legendary treasure."

"I can't help thinking that this man used you," I sighed.

The girl, deeply in love, ignored my comment.

Could this instrument really be the famous Magic Flute Gegenhuber had been searching for?

"What does it look like?" asked Gwendal.

"It's a dark brown pipe," she said.

"A pipe?" I repeated.

"Yes. And I think it has affected the place somehow. Since we removed it, there are no more exorcist-stone in that excavation site. Not the smallest speck, nothing. You could dig as much as you want, you wouldn't find anything. People from the village did not know that we were the cause; still we had no choice but to run away. Otherwise we would surely have been arrested, sooner or later."

Big tears were rolling down again from Nicolas' large and lively eyes. She was like the weather in the mountains, sudden rain, then sudden sunshine. No girl in my class let their feelings run so blatantly unchecked.

"They discovered we were an eloping couple and they distribute the arrest warrant for us all over the country. Huber wanted to take me to his homeland. He said that his Queen was very tolerant of love affairs between humans and demons. There we could be together as a couple openly in front of everyone. In my dreams, that place was paradise."

Well, I thought. Was it really? Was the empire of the demons really paradise? It still did not deserve this name, but had I helped to make it better?

You need to know, Nicola, now I am the king of your dream land. At least I try to make it a better place...

Suddenly, I wish someone would pat my back encouragingly. I wish someone would tell me that everything would be fine. I longed for the crazy praise of Conrad and Gunter - even if they were mostly thin air.

Nicolas' fine and clear voice brought me back to myself. "We wanted to bypass the capital and make our stop at another city. There too, the wells had dried up. When I saw that even the children had to suffer from the thirst, I could no longer contain myself. At a hostel, while Huber was not there, I brought this tube out, examined it, rubbed it, and tapped on it. At last, I tried to play it. But nothing happened, the rain didn't come. And unfortunately, the village elder caught me right then. He said that would be the Magic Flute of the Demon King! And since it was in my possession, I must therefore be the Demon King himself! "

"Then you tried to escape from the hostel!" I said.

"Yeah! But we were immediately captured. How do you know? "

I couldn't answer her question, but that was the only way the story of the arrested double who bolted without paying could be explained."

"Then you were almost executed," I said.

"Yeah! But the son of a prominent person in the capital had strangely taken a liking to me. They told me if I marry him, maybe they could release Huber as well. That is why I was at the wedding..."

"So you are the double!"

I jumped up. Nicola fell silent in surprise.

The surprise, however, was rather on our side. Who would have thought that the primary mission of this trip - to save the double - had already been carried out successfully? And that my double was actually a girl!

"But we don't look one bit alike, do we? Gwendal, could you see any resemblance?"

"No," he said curtly after taking a quick sharp look at both of us.

"So I said! There is absolutely nothing to mistake one of us for the other! I am a boy, Nicola is a girl. We may be about the same size, but the shoulders, upper body and the muscles give us completely different builds. "

"Hair and eye color are somewhat similar," Shas said cautiously.

But only a little! The people from Suveria were confused because they had no idea how the 27th Demon King Yuuri Shibuya really looked like. And because Nicola had the Magic Flute.

"Do you mean to say that... that I was mistaken with you?" Nicola was astonished.

"That's right! And then Gwendal and I were mistaken with you and Gegenhuber."

"What happened to the pipe?" Gwendal interrupted.

"Don't you want to know what happened to your cousin Huber?" I replied.

"You're the cousin of Huber? This is Huber's cousin?" Nicola was absolutely over the moon. Hopefully, the excitement didn't harm the baby.

"Oh, good heavens! It never occurred to me. I'm all confused now. I am very happy to make your acquaintance. My name is Nicola. I have allowed myself to enter into a serious relationship with Huber. My God, Yuuri! Do you also end up being a relative of Huber? If you are Gwendal's treasure, then... "

"I'm not his treasure!"

"What happened to Gegenhuber and the pipe?" Gwendal impatiently interrupted again.

"They should have released Huber, but I haven't seen him for the last two weeks. The pipe..."

Nicola had lost all the excitement and was again on the brim of tears, as she put her hand through the neckline of her dress.

"It's here," she said and pulled something out.

"What? This strange object?" I exclaimed in surprise.

[[File:MaruMAnovel3113.jpg|400px|thumb]]
The dark brown tube was a little thicker than a thumb. On the front there were three holes, and on the back, one hole. It was at most four inches long. If my memory did not deceive me, I had seen something very similar once before.

"Huber and I have tried to make it rain in this country, but the pipe has brought no miracle. I think a treasure of the demons would only give the demons its blessing."

'Well, do you really?"

If Nicola was right, this thing was damn stingy. Perhaps it had indeed a soul...

Nicola gave the object to Gwendal. After he examined it carefully, he put it in my chained left hand.

"What do I do with it?"

"It's yours," said Gwendal.

"But I cannot handle this thing anyway. I would feel better if you take care of it. "

"It was made just for you. It only listens to your commands. Remember Morgif?"

Morgif was the legendary sword that only the Demon King could handle. It had a weird face, from which it had spat a yellow liquid all around. It could moan pitifully and it had bit my finger before. The experience was very unpleasant.

What should I do if this treasure turned out to be just as rebellious?

"All right. I'd try my best to elicit some tune from this thing. Watch out, maybe I'll ignite even a storm!"

The size of this flute was more like an ocarina than a piccolo flute. I carefully placed my lips on one of the holes and tried to play it as I would a flute.

But wait...! But that wouldn't be an indirect kiss, would it? The idea that the lips of this cute girl had also touched this flute drove me crazy. Blood rushed to my head and my face turned red.

Fffffft

"Funny..."

Ffffffft

"Are you really sure this is a flute?" asked Nicola.

The stupid thing did not make a sound. Even the whistle of our sport teacher was more of a flute. Even the fart of my brother was more melodious. The demonstration was more painful than expected. It was fortunate that Wolfram wasn't there. Imagine the insults he would have hurled at me if he had witnessed my poor performance. But I could not allow myself to back down.

"Maybe you didn't hold the flute correctly," Gwendal said. "Try playing it from the end, not from the side."

"Lengthwise? Like this?" I mumbled, and I put the flute as a stick in my mouth.

I took a deep breath, filled my lungs with air, then blew violently into the pipe. Unfortunately, I had forgotten that to play wind instruments, I had to draw air from my abdomen.

Fffff ...

Ahhhhhhhhh!

"Damn, what was that?" I shouted out in shock.

A flute that uttered a cry of alarm when we played it? How disgusting!
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 4

2012-11-27T08:48:38Z

Mokata: white space

== '''Chapter 4''' ==
'''Summary'''

''(This is a summary of chapter 4, novel 3. The full translation of the chapter will be posted when it's done.)''

''The opening scene is that of Anissina using Gunter as the guinea pig for her latest invention, the washing-machine-kun. Of course poor Gunter has had better days. She eventually admitted that the design was faulty.''

''In the next scene, we see Yuuri and Gwendal spending the night in the dessert after escaping from the border city. After dinner, Yuuri was dozing off. He woke up to find Gwendal fumbling at his waist, which led to a confusion in which Yuuri accused Gwen of doubting his gender, then of making the same sexual advance toward him as his brother Wolfram, before eventually realized that it was the dolphin key chain that attracted Gwendal, and nothing else. He then gave the key chain to Gwen, which massively softened Gwen up. He took advantage of that and asked the million questions he was dying to ask. Gwen was unhappy, but he still answered:''

"Maryoku is a power belong to the mazokus only. It is a property of the soul you are born with. Only someone with the soul of a mazoku can possess maryoku. Houryoku on the other hand is a technique that humans can acquire by swearing oaths to the gods, and seeking after this force. In addition to having innate talent or swearing oaths to gods, you can acquire houryoku through training or spiritual exercises. The houseki stones supplement or substitute the skill of a houryoku user, to some extend. Even people without talent can use houseki stone to wield houryoku. Because so far houseki stones were found in only a few regions, they are sold at a very high price. The reason you only could see that sandbear is probably because a houryoku user has put a concealment spell over the trap, which seemed to have no effect on you. Perhaps you were born immune to such things."

''Gwen then assured Yuuri that Conrad and Wolfram would have easily escaped from the sandbear's trap. The scene ends with Yuuri dozing off again and Gwendal showing his soft side (translated by <ins>kannnichtfranz</ins>)''

The exhaustion and coldness eventually became unbearable. As I pulled my knees up and rolled into a ball, the sandman was already there waiting for me. Who would have guessed I could fall asleep so easily in the middle of the Arizona desert? I'd developed a really thick skin. But after all, I wasn't alone -- if I was, I'd have been crazy with panic.

"Hey!"

"What is it?" I murmured.

"Come closer, so that we lose less body heat to the surroundings."

We scooted closer together. The chain between us clanked heavily.

"Hey!"

"What is it this time?"

"Do you like animals? Rabbits, or cats, for example?" asked Gwendal.

"Rabbits are okay... and cats... well, I prefer lions to cats... especially white ones..."

More specifically, the white lion "Leo" was the mascot of the Seibu Lions. After that conversation, there was only one possible thing I could dream about that night: baseball.

''In the last scene, Gwendal and Yuuri reached the capital after walking through the dessert (Yuuri had scared their horse off the previous night). They went to a church thinking they would ask a priest to remove the chain for them (it was made with houseki powder, so Gwendal couldn't remove it himself). They walked in on a wedding ceremony and were asked to give blessings to the prospective couple. Yuuri's nonsensical babbling led to the bride's change of heart. She decided to cancel the wedding to stay true to her heart-felt love instead. The three then fled from the church together.''
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 3

2012-11-27T07:25:29Z

Mokata: white space

== '''Chapter 3''' ==
Lord Densiam von Karbelnikoff governed the Karbelnikoff area according to the order of several successive generations of Demon Kings, the most important feudal lords in the great empire of the demons. He belonged to the Ten Noble Families, and even in his own circles he was considered an eccentric figure. Lord Densiam's talent was less in the arts of warfare but more in diplomacy and business.

Despite his jovial personality and his shrewdness, he had the deepest loyalty for his king. For the prosperity of the state finances, he deposited huge sums of tax money into the state treasury. When he found out about the presence of the 27th Demon King in his area, he wished nothing more than an audience with the king. Unfortunately he arrived too late, as Yuuri had already ridden on.

Demsian's hasty plan crumbled like a sandcastle. He had planned to have an audience with the Demon King in Karbelnikoff, outside the royal summer cottage. He had wanted to name this place "The audience hall of the Demon King" and make it accessible to the general public - for a decent tour fee. Instead he now planned to design a commemorative coin to perpetuate the visit of the Demon King. While he drew the sketch of his new plan, he bit into a Karbelnikoff pie, a regional specialty.

He had a younger sister, but their similarities were limited to the same hair and eye color. As for the differences in personalities, speech, gestures and points of view, they took second place to the three most dissimilar demon brothers of all times. Although his sister was also a demon, her comings and goings always had a quality almost divine. This woman would not spare a thought for moneymaking. She was solely interested in one thing: new uses for magic in everyday life.

Her philosophy dictated that such a practical and exciting skill as magic should not be used only for combative purposes. It would be a huge waste if magic wasn't applied to daily life. Only then would its true value be utilized to the advantage of the demons. In order to reach her goals, she pounced on every opportunity of experiment. In her life, the most important things are: first, experiment, second, experiment, third and forth are secrets, and fifth, experiment again. The only person who knew what her third and forth most important things were was her childhood friend Lord von Voltaire.

It was on that very day that she found a new scientific challenge.

"It's very important that His Majesty's clothes be thoroughly washed and well maintained, even if it is a shame that his invaluable smell will disappear", sighed Lord von Kleist. "The last step is particularly dangerous, because the wrinkles must be smoothed out with a hot iron. And it is not possible at all to leave this highly important task to somebody else."

"But Günter, that's the work of the laundry women. The girls will be very sad if you take their work away." Madame Cheri pointed out for his consideration.

"What are you thinking, Lady Cheri! One of my most important duties is to take care of His Majesty's personal matters, and that includes washing and preparing his clothes."

The door was suddenly thrown open.

"Did you just mention you wanted a better way to take care of the laundry?"

Both Günter's and Cecilie's gazes shot to the door at once. There, a small and slender woman was standing straight, her voice literally bubbling with self-confidence, and her light-blue eyes, slightly drawn up at the corners, shining with her whole willpower. The flaming red hair was tied together at the back of her head and fell long and pretty down her back. The moment they saw this intrepid beauty, the tutor turned pale, while the sex goddess clapped her hands to her chest.

"My dear Anissina!"

Lady Anissina von Karbelnikoff was Lord Gwendal's childhood playmate who had taught him how to knit. She was considered, alongside Madame Cheri, one of the three most powerful Demon women in Shin Makoku.

"Oh Anissina, it's been so long! Since you have not been visiting my son lately, I started to worry about you."

"Forgive my long absence, Your Royal former Majesty. I am delighted to see you doing so well. And Lord von Kleist...?"

"Yes, yes, I'm also fine, thank you, Lady Anissina."

"But let's get to the point! It was fortunate that I found you here, Günter. I've been looking for Gwendal, but he seems to have left Karbelnikoff. There's something I'd like you to help with. Using my latest invention, all types of clothing can be prepared beautifully. I would like you to go with me to test the machine."

"Te...test the machine?"

"Would you be willing to? Yes? "

Willing or not, it was all up to her.

"Very well, then please take a look at my latest work, my great pride! I call it the fully-automatic magic-operated washing-machine-kun!"

With sweeping pompous gestures, Anissina presented her invention.

My decision couldn't have been wrong! But why didn't it make me happy, but uneasy as if I was sinking in a swamp?

We found a piebald horse that had managed to escape from danger and continued our journey for two. We had to leave the dunes behind as fast as possible.

At night, the temperature dropped significantly. For me, an untrained soldier, it was more than just another tough night. It had already been hell during the day! Because of the scorching heat, I was always on the verge of fainting. To remain conscious, I tried to carry on a non-stop conversation, but I never got much response from my traveling companion, except for a non-committal "Uh-huh" or "No" as the answers. If I asked more complex questions, Gwendal would even refuse to answer. Given this lack of communication, had we been a married couple, we would have already been separated and divorced long ago. It didn't surprise me however... After all, in the entire Shin Makoku, he was the one who hated me the most. To him I was nobody.

Since Gwendal always seemed moody and expressionless, I couldn't guess what was in his mind. I felt ill at ease and didn't know how to behave towards him while we rode on together.

"Would you mind if I put my hips around your arms?" I blurted out. Damn, this was no first date in middle school! Put my hips around his arms! How could I make such an embarrassing mistake? Seriously, this guy was driving me out of my mind.

Meanwhile, there were thousands of questions at the tip of my tongue: Why was I the only one who can see the deadly panda? Why didn't Gwendal fall into the pit? How would Conrad, Wolfram and the others escape from the quicksand? But even if I could voice all these questions, they would remain unanswered anyway. And I had no option but to pull myself together and try hard not to fall off the horse.

"Here, take it!"

"Pardon me?"

Gwendal handed me the leather water pouch.

"It's okay. I just drank," I refused.

Even though, to be honest, I couldn't remember when that had been. However I surely had drunk more often than my companion.

During the summer baseball training, I had learned firsthand how important fluids were to the body. I could understand better than any average person the dangers of dehydration and overheating. Even so I couldn't just take all the remaining water for myself alone...

"Do I have to force it down your throat?!" growled Gwendal.

"Okay, okay! I'm drinking already!"

I hastily grabbed the leather pouch. After such a threat I would have drunk even poison. Oh! At last, could this be Gwendal's plan?! Wasn't this the perfect opportunity to get rid of me, here and now, in the middle of the dessert, without a single witness? But to do away with me, he didn't need to go through the trouble of poisoning me. It's a 90% chance I would fall victim to the heat anyway.

And again I began to hallucinate. This time, I saw what seemed to be a mirage: a city on the other side of a whirlpool of sand. I rubbed my dry, sore eyelids but the shimmering buildings didn't disappear. Maybe the contact lenses had slipped; my sensitive eyeballs did feel a bit strange.

"I could be imagining it, but I see a town over there," I said.

Gwendal didn't utter a word, but steered the horse straight toward that direction. The closer we went, the more clearly we could see the shape of the houses. The uniform beige color of the walls was probably due to the large amount of sand mixed with the cement. The gigantic building in the town center was a solid construction with stone walls. Maybe it was a sanctuary or a government building. My brain, in a stupor from the heat, was incapable of more accurate observations.

The town was small but wide, spreading out for about a mile, very much like a strip mall in Ginza. However, there were no splendid shops here. We could only saw dusty and dirty facades one after the other. I was overcome with serious doubts as to whether one could buy anything here.

Some women walked around, and children were playing on the ground. There were a surprising number of guards stationed around the place, but not a single male civilian in sight...

"Isn't that strange for a city?" I asked, and again got no response.

When we were about to ride inside, the guard on duty stepped forward to stop us. He wore a sleeveless, simple military uniform with a long, quite heavy looking sword hanging at his hip. His tanned, bronze-colored face was twisted into a grin, and he had a bizarre hairstyle. His dark brown hair was shaved short on the sides, leaving only a circular mat of hair on the top which was dyed red. Probably this was the conventional military hairstyle here, but I couldn't help it, this brown-red mat reminded me of something... Yes, salmon and caviar sushi! That was exactly it! This hairstyle reminded me of a Gunkan - Maki in the shape of a battleship. If all the soldiers were to move in a circle, it would look like the conveyor belt in a sushi-bar.

"Horses are not allowed in the town," the soldier with the sushi-hairstyle barked at us.

Gwendal quietly got down from the horse. While acting as if he was helping me get off the saddle, he whispered in my ears telling me to hide my face.

"Are you coming from the dessert?" asked Mister Sushi-Head.

"Uh-huh", muttered Gwendal.

"Well, my respects! And no encounters with the Hinemos?"

Hinemos?! At home, in Japan, this was a leisure activity where you use paper tubes to make for example a dinosaur figure. And there was also a haiku by Yosa Buson about the sea at springtime, in which that word meant "all day long." A dinosaur that swims up and down all day long in the springtime sea? No, that didn't fit.

"No, we saw nothing", Gwendal answered in monotone.

I had no idea why, but the Sushi-Head soldiers started to laugh.

"You lucky dogs!"

"The horse needs rest. We also need water and food. Is there a hostel in this town?"

"No idea", answered the soldier.

The whole group gurgled with laughter again. Were these lunatics suicidal? Didn't they know who they were dealing with? If Gwendal shredded them to pieces, they would have only themselves to blame.

However, instead of teaching some manners to this reckless bunch, Lord Gwendal von Voltaire - the invincible demon between the demons, famous for his unparallel sangfroid - only stared at them briefly and rolled his eyes.

"Would you perhaps be kind enough to tell us where we could find a hostel in the city?" he said in such a humble tone that I thought I had misheard. "We would also appreciate it a lot if you could tell us where to find some water and food."

"Well, that depends on how much you are willing to shell out!"

Gwendal only grumbled something to himself. We left the horse and went further into town on foot.

Were there upcoming elections? Everywhere I looked, the walls were plastered with posters. The pictures were no better than children's drawings: the faces of the candidates - a man and a woman – were more like circles with spikes on top. I could not read the sentences below the pictures.

"Stay here and don't do anything stupid," Gwendal said then disappeared into one of the shops.

I was left alone on the street. Some children were crouching on the dry ground throwing something into a circle. Their toys were full of rusted nails.

"Do you want to become carpenters when you grow up?" I asked.

"Carpenters? What nonsense! All men should become soldiers. How else would one earn his bread, riiiiight?"

The other children nodded their heads in confirmation.

"Come inside right now!" a woman raised her voice angrily. Probably she was their mother.

Could my appearance cause so much attention? My hair was dyed brown and I was still wearing my contact lenses.

"Hey, you forgot something!" I called after them, but when I picked up the toys from the painted circle, none of the boys was there anymore.

According to the G-shock watch on my right wrist, it was three o'clock in the afternoon. The temperature hadn't dropped and sweat was running down my chin.

"Hey, boy!"

I looked around for the friendly voice.

A nice looking woman waved at me from the door of a huge building. Her extremely long eyelashes probably gave her eyes good protection against the sand.

"Isn't it hot out there? Come into the church, you can wait for your companions here."

Günter has always drummed into me two things: that I should never accept food or drink from a stranger, but it was okay to seek refuge in a shadowed shelter.

It was very cool inside the stone building. The sweat dried immediately on my skin as if I had stepped from the platform into an air-conditioned train. The idols of the country's deities were hung on the walls in two long rows that reached the altar. There were about 300 such idols.

"These are all straw dolls!" I said in surprise.

Just like the 'Japanese voodoo'! A shiver ran down my back all the way from my neck. This type of idolatry was just too extreme for me.

"Don't you pray to such gods?"

A guy with the sushi hairdo suddenly blocked my way to the door with his back. He had at least seven or eight comrades with him. This gave me a bad feeling.

"Not very often," I answered. "Maybe I pray more often to the god of baseball." Not that it had made me any better at the game.

The men closed around me, hands on their swords. Did they want to shred me into pieces inside their own church?

"As long as you keep your mouth shut we won't kill ya."

I heard noises coming from outside. Then the explosive sound of the door burst open.

"Come on, let's get out of here!" shouted Gwendal.

I made a move to run away. But somebody grabbed me roughly and pulled down my hood. They held me from behind and peered into my face.

"This is the one!"

"Wh... what do you mean?"

Thanks to the best Demon technology my disguise looked exactly like a normal human. There was not a trace of the revealing black. But why the hell would these guys want to capture me then?

At that moment, Gwendal entered the church with a surly face, held by the soldiers. He probably would not spare time to appreciate the cool temperature inside the church. Although I wasn't sure what I had done wrong, I immediately felt the dire need to apologise to my companion.

"Even a demon warrior would find it impossible to use magic inside a church. Isn't it so? This building was full of the power of our gods."

"What do you want? Money?"

The furrows on Gwendal's brow deepened and his lips were slightly distorted. He was clearly angry.

"Of course it's about money! But we want much more than your pocket money. If we turn you two in to the authorities in the capital we'll collect a very fat bounty!"

Mister Sushi-Head held out a poster, the one I'd seen before.

"It is you in this drawing, am I right?"

"You think it's us in those posters? But we aren't candidates." I exclaimed.

For a moment there was a weird silence. It was, apparently, not an electoral poster.

"Don't pretend you know nothing! These drawings look exactly like you."

Excuse me? What do you have for your eyes, tomatoes?! This time even Gwendal was surprised. Did these guys seriously want us to believe that those bizarre portraits resembled us in any way? Two balloons with spiky hair on top - a drawing I would have made as a preschooler for Mother's Day.

''Wanted! A tall male demon with grey hair and a human girl dressed as a boy. Both have eloped together. Whoever captures them will receive a bounty of fifty thousand gold pieces.''

"Eloping?" exclaimed Gwendal indignantly. "I'm eloping... with that?!"

"What's with that disdainful tone?" I shouted. "And what is this 'eloping together' all about? Do you mean 'eloping' as in: "Our parents are against the marriage, let's run away together"? My god! That would be completely absurd! Do we look anything like a couple? In case you haven't noticed, we are both... "

[[File:MaruManovel3061.jpg|400px|thumb]]
Men! That was what I meant to say, but before I could finish protesting, Mister Sushi-Head forced his hand through the neck of my clothes, without my permission.

"Arghhhhh!"

"Man, the girl is as flat as a board, even if her breasts just started developing... "

Committing sexual harassment right in front of everyone, yet he showed no sign of embarrassment. And growing tits wasn't in my future agenda at all! My chest was just as it was supposed to be. With rigorous baseball practice, a lot of batting maybe, I might build more muscles on my chest, but nothing else!

"Well, as long as she has a cute face... There're always guys who enjoy girls that look like boys."

"I'm not a girl, you stupid asshole! Grope me between my legs, while you're at it!"

My outbreak shocked the soldiers and they fell quiet for a moment. If Günter could hear the language unfit for a king I was using just now, he would burst into tears with disappointment. Truth be told, I sometimes thought he had a strange perception of me.

Damn it! To clear matters once and for all, I would have wanted my clothes to be torn off. There wasn't much to show off when it came to size, but at least there was something.

Gwendal couldn't control his ire either. He bellowed more furiously each time.

"Drop that nonsense! We aren't even remotely similar to that drawing!"

"Exactly!" I roared too. "Or is it that I resemble Charlie Brown?!"

A soldier grabbed my right arm and showed the back of my hand to Mister Sushi-Head.

During the long journey through the sand dunes my hands had become red. In the middle of the sunburn area, a faint whitish mark was still visible, which I had seen somewhere before.

"This is the proof! In our neighbour country, this is the mark for those who have eloped as lovers! Anyone who violates the marriage law will be branded on the back of the hand. You fled from there, and this proves it!" exclaimed Mister Sushi-Head.

"Wait a minute... this is the Sea World's stamp! It says 'Free Entrance for the Day.' Don't you know how to read?!"

Of course they couldn't read what it said, this wasn't their language. Damn special ink! This was no longer about my freedom for one day, but my freedom for the whole lifetime.

"Don't make any foolish mistake, or I'll break your little friend's neck! Drop your weapon, come closer and put this on you and the girl."

It seemed the soldiers were afraid to approach a demon. They threw a short heavy-looking chain at Gwendal's feet instead. It made a muffled clanking sound of metal on metal. While Gwendal held his glare steady on the men, he stepped forward, slightly bended down towards the chain and picked it up.

Never before had I had any problem with the police. And I would never have imagined one day I would be handcuffed in a church in a foreign land. Not only was I innocent, they even got my gender wrong!

"Please don't put it on my right arm... That's my throwing arm." I told Gwendal.

I breathed with difficulty as one of them was holding me by my neck. Gwendal put the metal rings on my left wrist and his right one. The handcuffs snapped into place with a clicking sound that seemed to extinguish all hope. Between us now hung a thick chain about thirty centimetres long. It was so heavy my shoulder dropped right towards the ground.

Even a pig couldn't have had such bad luck! I had to be chained to Gwendal, of all the people in the world. What a pair! It wouldn't take more than a quick glance to tell which one was the police, which one the criminal. As the thought of crimes came to my mind, I suddenly remember the topic featured on Six O'clock News from last week: How should a woman defend herself from a stalker?

"Urgh!" the man who had been holding me all this while groaned and dropped to the floor.

I had given him a head butt and a kick to his crotch both at the same time, which caused me to bite my tongue badly. Instinctively, I reached for one of the idols, grabbed its head and held it out towards the men.

"Don't move! One single movement and I stick this nail right through the heart of your god!"

In Japanese voodoo practice, you actually use a special long and thick nail, but one can't always choose. The rusted nails the children had been playing with would have to do.

Such sacrilege! To hold a deity hostage. If I continued doing such things, maybe one day I'd manage to become a true Demon King.

However Gwendal's lightning-fast attacks were much more effective than my old Japanese ritual curse. As he kicked his extremely long legs, three men went flying through the air. A High Kick, a Round Kick and even a Flying Knee Strike! Urgh! All his kicks hit their targets with devilish perfection.

"Run!" cried Gwendal.

He didn't have to tell me twice. We ran out of the church to the bright and dusty road. Footsteps and angry voices followed us. Something sharp whizzed past my ear and struck the ground two steps in front of me.

"Wow, it barely missed me!" I yelled and sped up.

Our horse was waiting at the town entrance. Grass still hanging from his mouth, he seemed to be happy. Gwendal jumped on the horse, pulled me up by the chain and spurred him on. I didn't even have time to ask if I could wrap my hips around his arms.
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 2

2012-11-27T06:49:19Z

Mokata: Conashia - Suberera This translation is closer pronucation is closer done in the anime. This also keeps name consist. (ep22)

== '''Chapter 2''' ==
"What is this child doing here?" Lord Gwendal von Voltaire turned to his two half brothers with an obvious expression of displeasure. His hair was long and of a very dark gray color; his eyes were blue, with a permanent look of bad humor in them which no beauty could get rid of. In my opinion, Gwendal was born to be the Maou, worthier than anyone else. His deep voice was chilling to the bone.

I felt glad that my brother wasn't like that; otherwise years ago I would have run away from home. At this point, I had to take my hat off to Wolfram. He professed deep affection for this man.

"His Majesty intends to explain that the prisoner Suveria is holding captive is a fake." Conrad cheerfully said, trying to help me out. Unfortunately, at that moment I had hooked one foot in the saddle and was hanging writhingly against the horse's belly.

"Ah! Really?" Gwendal growled. He had been waiting for us near the south border.

"Exactly!" I said hastily. "You probably already knew he was a fake, and so you thought it would be fine even if they go ahead and execute him. The only thing is, the prisoner isn't me, I'm perfectly fine, I've returned and I will not allow him to be executed! So let's get to Conansia or Cavrella or where ever the double and the Mateki are!"

"Conrad..."

"Yes?"

With the slightly raised eyebrow, Gwendal stared sharply at his brother, the one he held in high esteem as a soldier.

"Please do me a favor and take these two back to the capital!" He growled again.

"What?! Me too?!" Wolfram exclaimed indignantly.

The younger brother apparently did not think he should be treated the same way as me.

"I only obey orders from his Majesty." Conrad said smoothly.

Wow, don't say such things so easily, else it'll go to my head and I'll end up believing myself all high and mighty. There is no way freshly crowned newbie Maou, and ordinary baseball kid (forever a bench-warmer) like me could be a great person.

"Okay, do whatever you want!" Gwendal grumbled, and turned his horse toward the river that ran along the border. The men in his troop followed, halting just enough to pay us respect.

I had the honor of sitting behind a stunningly beautiful young boy on the horse and looked up toward heaven. Everyone wore dresses like in the movie [[MaruMA:Vol03:Translator's Notes#Lawrence of Arabia|Lawrence of Arabia]] -- white cloaks to protect from the scorching sun, because we were riding through endless sand dunes of a desert. Safety measures against heat strokes are crucial when travelling through even a short stretch of desert.

"Inconceivable! You may have a heat stroke!" Günter hugged me tightly while fighting back tears. Holding onto my right hand, he implored.

"It's not just the heat. A few years ago, Suberera was in a civil war. Since then the gap between rich and poor people has become large, and public safety is now in a miserable state. On the other hand, in the last two years there has been an unprecedented drought, everywhere people struggle for food. Please stay here, Your Majesty! Gwendal will take care of the magic flute! Instead, go with me, his faithful Günter, to the beach to enjoy the summer."

It was difficult to assuage Gunter's worries, because the snot dangling from his slender nose kept distracting me. As nothing could commence before we persuaded him, I reassured Gunter that getting acquainted with one's neighbors was the first step in friendship, and that first hand experience was important in learning diplomacy. My presentation moved Gunter into a fit of exclamations.

"That is so noble of you, Your Majesty!"

Ha, that's 1 point to Yuuri Shibuya. Finally, I'm getting the hang of persuading Lord von Kleist.

I had dyed my hair and put on contact lenses to hide my black eyes for this trip just as I had done for the previous one.

We had reached the edge of a parched river separating Shin Makoku from the country Conashia. The river had completely dried up in what was called a "record drought." The cracked riverbed was about a kilometer wide. There was no comparison with the [[MaruMA:Vol03:Translator's Notes#Tone River|Tone River]] near my home...

"It'd be an amazing sight, if only there was water" I said.

"During the Civil War, lots of corpses would drift and land on the river bank on our side. But as the humans were afraid of setting foot on our territory, so no one came to collect the dead. We had to take care of those ourselves." Wolfram said.

"That... wasn't the kind of amazing sight I meant."

When we crossed the riverbed, we arrived at a simple picket fence. There were soldiers all around; their number was considerably higher than ours.

It was understandable that the borders should be well protected, but the mazokus had never invaded their neighbors, yet I found their soldiers openly hostile against us. Their spears pointed directly to us. Some standing in the back row pressed the back of their hands to their chins.

"What are they doing?" I wondered.

Wolfram clucked his tongue.

"A malicious act against the mazokus. Although humans are actually scared their pants off by the mazokus, they feel safer as a group, and they become insolent. Nasty creatures!"

"Eh, sorry bout that." I muttered.

"Stop feeling defensive! You are not human but a mazoku! Accept that already!"

Eh, sorry about that, too.

At the south of Shin Makoku was the territory of the Karbelnikoff. It was a popular vacation destination, famous for its white sand beaches and dry climate. Many tourists from the northern regions of Shin Makoku come here to quench their need for the sunny weather.

On the other side of the river, Suberera had suffered heavy losses of harvests due to the drought. But for the people of Karbelnikoff, whose main source of income was tourism, the motto was: More sun, more customers.

Lord Günter Von Christ was staying in the Maou's resort complex, completely exhausted, as if the heat had finished him off also.

"He's gone." He sighed.

His long gray hair had lost its luster and fell all over his back in a mess, and his violet eyes were desolate and empty. With a loose lock of hair clinging to his cheek, Günter's tragic appearance looked like that of an exhausted homemaker whose energy has been completely spent on cleaning tasks. He stared absently through the window into the sky and sea.

"Why did His Majesty leave me here all alone? Has it finally come to the day he despises his faithful Günter?"

"It is entirely possible."

Startled, von Lord Christ raised his head.

In front of him was the body of a woman, full of exuberance, wrapped in a tight summer dress, or was it just a swimsuit?

The long golden curls reaching up to her hip were gathered to generously reveal an erotic waist under the summer dress. If one could look pass this exhibition so dazzlingly sexy, her innocently smiling lips, her white skin, and her emerald green eyes hidden behind long eyelashes would remind one of her youngest son.

She did not look more than thirty years old, but in fact she had lived longer than the sisters [[MaruMA:Vol03:Translator's Notes#Kin and Gin|Kin and Gin]], the oldest twins in Japan.

Lady Cecilie von Spitzberg was the mother of the three mazoku brothers who didn't look one bit alike, as well as the previous mazoku queen. She was not only a sexy queen, but also a genuine certified queen, my very predecessor.

"Your Royal Highness the Former Queen! What a bold outfit...!"

"And it doesn't look good on me, my dear Gunter? I was told that His Majesty had arrived. If I had known that I would find only you here, I would have kept my legs covered."

"Cheri-sama, I humbly ask you to refrain from these constant attempts to seduce His Majesty."

"But Günter, you're just the same as you've been sniffing the clothes of His Majesty all this while."

"W... Well, that's..."

Madame Cheri snatched the arms of a T-shirt Lord Von Christ had been holding.

"It's very rude of you to keep all the prizes for yourself. Let me hold it too....hm?"

She held the damp cotton cloth to her nose and sniffed.

"Is this really the scent of his majesty? Don't you wonder Günter? He seems to be such a sweet person."

"That scent actually befits a young man. A distinctive aroma of ... how shall I say? ... ocean air."

Most likely, the odor is from the dolphin... not from Yuuri.

''From the hot saddle,''

''The sweat drips.''

''It is not just the sun.''

''A horse, two bodies... close together.''

No, the verse did not help much against the heat. No haiku can alleviate this exasperating heat.

We were in the middle of the desert, with nothing within sight but endless rolling sand dunes.

I tried to shift my body away from the boy sitting in front of me as much as possible so that some air could pass through between us. However, it was nothing but hot air all around us, and there was no stir even remotely resembling a breeze.

"If you slip further back, you'll fall." Wolfram said.

"I'm dying of heat!" I complained.

Wolfram was obviously enjoying the situation.

Yes, thanks. Very funny. If only it had been a girl who was sitting in front of me, then I would have had my fun. Like a charming gentleman, I would have steadied her, with the reins held in my hands. Sadly for me, the front seat was occupied by a bishounen lovelier than a girl.

Our crew, consisting of twenty men, was crossing the desert under the sun instead of the moon, and on horses bred by humans instead of camels.

The soldiers at the borders who gestured rudely at us had claimed that animals must be kept quarantined for 20 days before allowed entry into the country. Coming from a modern society in Japan, their claim made sense, but according to Wolfram and his subordinates it was merely petty faultfinding. We ended up sending back the mazoku's horses (they have two hearts) and bought local horses at a border village near Conanshia. It would have been more convenient if they had cars for rent, but it wasn't like I had a license anyway.

This endless sienna arid region was supposedly not as big as a true desert. Born in Boston and brought up in [[MaruMA:Vol03:Translator's Notes#Boston and Saitama|Saitama]], even though I can tell apart artificial grass fields from the real grass fields, I had no idea what was the difference between a desert and sand dunes.

Nor had I ever been in the mini desert in [[MaruMA:Vol03:Translator's Notes#Tottori|Tottori]], Japan.

Gwendal rode a distance away in front of us. The cloak on his back moved in a wavelike motion in the air like seaweed in a lake. I turned toward Conrad and lamented.

"Damn, why is no one else but me suffering so much from the heat?"

"It's probably because of our training." Conrad replied, looking extremely fresh and relaxed.

They didn't even sweat that much.

That was probably expected. After all, it was easier for well-trained soldiers, assuming that they trained hard everyday under the supervision of an evil sergeant.

Like the armed forces of the Japanese self defense. They presumably traveled through forests and mountains, crossing swamps and building igloos in the snow. Maybe even stumbling everyday in forests where the trees were thick and the ground could suddenly slide. But this was more of a training routine for a Ninja.

In any case, among all travelers, I was the only one who was dying of the heat. And then I even saw hallucinations.

"Do you also see over there in the middle of the sand a small animal raising its arms?"

"What? Where? What small animal? I can't see anything." Wolfram said.

I could see the head of an animal unknown to me sticking out from a hole about ten meters away. Bu no one would expect such an animal in the middle of the desert.

A soldier on a dark brown horse disappeared right in front of me. The gray horse Wolfram and I were riding suddenly flexed, lost his balance and sank.

"Yikes, what's happening now?!" I cried.

"A sand bear!"

A sand bear?! Everything became fuzzy around me, and the whole world turned into the color of gold and orange. Here and there helmets, or a forearm, came into my sight. We sank deeper and deeper into the smooth sand. There was no escape. We were being inevitably sucked in.

"Wh... what happens?! How can this be?!"

When I opened my mouth, sand immediately filled between my teeth. I tried to hold Wolfram back by the hem of his robe, but his arms, legs, hands and finally even his face disappeared. I could barely breathe.

What kind of animal could this be?! In my field of vision, which was becoming blurred, I could see a huge two-toned panda moved his arms up and down at the center of a whirling mass of sand.

"That's a damned panda!" I cried.

A panda in the middle of a desert. With a new variation of color too: his coat was of beige and brown. Where did you leave your bamboo?

[[File:MaruMAnovel3045.jpg|400px|thumb]]
Suddenly someone grabbed my arm firmly, freeing me from my immersion into this giant sand hour glass.

"Conrad..."

No, that could not be Conrad. My indestructible protector was supporting my legs from below with his shoulders.

When I looked up I saw Gwendal standing right on the edge of the hole. Wolfram and the other soldiers had been sucked into the vortex. I saw only a few horses' legs and someone's hands that I could not recognize. The sand kept swirling down the center of the vortex.

"What about Wolfram?! He fell in front of me into the sand! But he won't die, right?!" I cried and wailed.

"If he was unlucky..." Gwendal said above me.

"Don't worry, if he's not suffocated he'll find his way back to the surface." Conrad reassured me. "Your Majesty, climb up quickly!"

"But we have to go back to help! We don't know if he has a chance against the bear!" I protested.

I tried to slide down the slope, but Gwendal held my arm tightly and would not let me go.

"You cannot help!" He reproached me.

"But I can't just leave him like that! Then at least you go and save him, he is your brother! Go and save him instead!"

I turned to Conrad. "Hey, you can deal with that bear, can't you? You are a sword master! Surely you can deal with a middle-stage boss character?" I appealed while being dragged up. Though it was in order to steady his feet, he avoided my eyes.

"The top priority now is your security." He looked up and panted, still trying to push upward.

"But I'm fine, so..."

"No!"

For a split second, his eyes, brown with flecks of silver, met mine. Conrad bit his lips, frowned, a scar barely noticeable on an eyebrow, and then spoke with tormented voice. He turned towards the center of the vortex.

"Your Majesty, Wolfram would agree with me immediately. He is also a grownup warrior and knows that things like this can happen. Your safety comes first!"

"But-!"

By now, there was no visible trace of the soldiers who had been swallowed by the sand vortex. Would they pass off falling into such a land hole as a matter of bad luck? Just imagining the honey blond hair and brilliant emerald green eyes, frozen with terror, hurt my chest; I couldn't breathe. Of course twenty lives would weigh more than one, even if it was my own life that was at risk. Go and save those twenty people, rather than staying here for me. The choice is straightforward. No one should be sacrificed, even for a king!

"Conrad, I don't want you to be someone who abandon his own brother." I finally said.

"Your Majesty... we must leave this place immediately. Everything can collapse any moment now."

I reached up and got to the solid ground. Finally the sand under my feet felt solid and stable. I turned to Conrad:

"You've said that you would only follow my orders." I said.

"Yes, but that was..."

"You said you'll follow my catcher's signs. Then I order you to save Wolfram. Please! I'm fine; you have no reason to worry about me. After all I still have a strong guard here."

Conrad looked surprised and shifted his eyes back and forth between me and Gwendal

"Any order?" He finally turned to Gwendal and murmured. "Okay. But you take care of him!"

"Mhmmm." Gwendal grumbled.

He was standing behind me so I could not see his face, but I thought I heard a bit of relief in his voice. Confidence grew in me that my decision could not have been wrong.

Conrad slid down the slippery slope, to rescue his brother and subordinates.

"Do you know how to find the hidden tunnel out of that beast's den?!" Shouted Gwendal a moment later.

"No need to worry, this is the third time I have had to deal with a sand bear! See you at the capital!"

Yes, my decision was correct. It has to be.
<noinclude>

''(This translation was originally posted [http://lrenne.livejournal.com/tag/novel%203 here]. Please do not repost elsewhere.)''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[MA_Series|MA Series]]
| Forward to [[MaruMA:Volume_3:Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 2

2012-11-27T06:41:05Z

Mokata: Conashia is really translated as suberera

Conashia - suberera ?

Talk:MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 2

2012-11-27T06:38:33Z

Mokata: yuri be a forget kill in regards to name subereraa

Maru-MA

2012-11-27T06:31:00Z

Mokata: /* Editors */

[[Image:KKM1Cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Kyou Kara MA no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!! Cover]]

'''''Maru-MA''''' also known as The MA Series (㋮シリーズ) is a light novel series written by Takabayashio Tomo and illustrated by Matsumoto Temari. The common name or community name of the series in english and spanish is Kyou Kara Maou. It's published by Kadokawa Shoten since 2000. There are currently 22 novels released. Between 2004-2009 was the series adapted into anime. The 117 episodes aired as ''Kyō kara Maō!'' (jp. 今日からマ王!) in Japan on NHK BS-2. There were two of three seasons released in english under the names Kyou Kara Maoh! and God, Save Our King!

== Story Synopsis ==
Yuri Shibuya was living a pretty normal life. That changed the day he was dunked into a toilet after an attempt to save a classmate from a gang of bullies. Instead of just getting a good soaking, he's pulled in. The next thing he knows, he's in a world that vaguely resembles medieval Europe. If that's not odd enough, he's told that he is to be the next Maoh,( Demon King ) just because he has black hair and black eyes. The Maoh is the King of the Mazoku ( Demon tribe ), who are coexisting not-so-peacefully with the humans in this world. Much to his subject's dismay, he's totally different from the rulers they're accustomed to. He's kind, considerate, a believer in justice, and not willing to use violence to solve conflicts. Not exactly someone they want running a country on the very brink of war. Now, Yuri has to deal with trying to become a good Maoh, while at the same time attempting to adapt to this land's customs and culture, all in a world where the tension between the humans and Mazoku is reaching its peak.

== Translation ==

=== [[MA Series:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[MA Series:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*'''22 January 2012''' - Volume 1, Full Text uploaded.
*'''21 January 2012''' - Volume 8, Prologue + Chapter 1 + Chapter 2 added.
* '''21 January 2012''' - Novel 3 Full text uploaded.
* '''18 January 2012''' - Teaser Project started!

== Kyou Kara Maou Series ==

[[File:KKM1Cover.jpg|thumb]]
=== Volume 1 - Kyou Kara MA no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!! [[MaruMA:Volume 01|(Full text)]] ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_10|Chapter 10]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 2 - Kondo wa MA no Tsuku Saishuu Heiki! [http://www.asphodelshaven.com/translations/view/novel/kkm_02/all#cutid1 (Full Text) by AsphodelsHaven ]===

[[File:KKM3Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 3 - Konya wa MA no Tsuku Daidassou!! [[MaruMA:Volume 03|(Full text)]] ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_10|Chapter 10]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_11|Chapter 11]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_12|Chapter 12]]

[[File:KKM4Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 4 - The King's Daughter ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Afterword|Afterword]]

[[File:KKMgaiden1cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Short Stories Volume 1 - Kakka to MA no Tsuku TOSA Nikki!? ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

[[File:KKM5Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 5 - Kitto MA no Tsuku Hi ga Noboru! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
Translation completely done by Kannichtfranz.
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]

[[File:KKM6Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 6 - Itsuka MA no Tsuku Yugurenai! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
Translation by Kannichtfranz.
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

[[File:KKM89Cover.jpg|thumb]]
=== Volume 7 - Ten ni MA no Tsuku Yuki ga Mau! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
Translation completely done by vivarina.
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1163379.html#cutid1 Chapter 1]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1167043.html#cutid1 Chapter 2]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1171141.html#cutid1 Chapter 3]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1VP8yzjkY0i62pwcmSUj2uHeabpelL-aQTU77CeHSsVM#cutid1 Chapter 10]
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=13bWqLhPRQ5Te5K-_7kypSVv6SSejSR_ry-5vS0XLDyA#cutid1 Chapter 11]
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1OHeGlD5ThrgwU4AVPSQnvN-RAsUaeQxSMNPTbV789mQ#cutid1 Chapter 12]

[[File:KKM8Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 8 - Chi ni wa MA no Tsuku Hoshi ga Furu! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Side Story 1 - Ojousama to wa Kari no Sugata! ===
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Short Stories Volume 2 - Musuko wa MA no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!? ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]

=== Volume 9 - Mezase MA no Tsuku Umi no Hate! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[http://macimoci.livejournal.com/3181.html#cutid1 Chapter 1 Part 1][http://macimoci.livejournal.com/3925.html#cutid1 Chapter 1 Part 2]
*[http://macimoci.livejournal.com/3598.html#cutid1 Chapter 2]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 10 - Running away! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Short Story|Short Story]]

=== Volume 11 - Yagate MA no Tsuku Uta ni Naru! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 12 - Takara wa MA no Tsuku Tsuchi no Naka! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 13 - Hako wa MA no Tsuku Mizu no Soko! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Short Story|Short Story]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Short Stories Volume 3 - Kyo Kara MAou!? ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden03:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1iN9rRhN5s2dbrwwgtkiTx2cjSKsvBu5_NVyYkCtBa0Y#cutid1 Chapter 1 Part 1] by pyrrhic_victoly
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1e04HAwN8hIGJ-lfDSP2UOpBLYCtZ1cJgN5yGQJ4XgOY#cutid1 Chapter 2] by pyrrhic_victoly
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=17--kwAQsiExEC4l6efpTVmi2QJix-0HvsTcCO5SYAAs#cutid1 Chapter 3] by pyrrhic_victoly
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1NrZt198gxSyAMVTb144BWoYhbroFPcdkzPX0vIAB5Qk#cutid1 Chapter 4] by pyrrhic_victoly
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1DD5pV5jTbUgubq7jBdmBt5bopY4CF6jPaG__x9W-ppU#cutid1 Chapter 5] by pyrrhic_victoly

=== Volume 14 - Suna wa Ma no Tsuku Michi no Saki! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1682136.html#cutid1 Chapter 1]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1689137.html#cutid1#cutid1 Chapter 2]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1714134.html#cutid1 Chapter 3 Part 1][http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1715453.html#cutid1 Chapter 3 Part 2]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1750461.html#cutid1 Chapter 5]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1752526.html#cutid1 Chapter 6]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1754671.html#cutid1 Chapter 7]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Short Story|Short Story]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 15 - Kokyouhe MA no Tsuku Kaji wo Tore! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Short Stories Volume 4 - Shin MA Koku Yori Ai wo Komete ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]

=== Volume 16 - Mae wa MA no Tsuku Tetsuogoushi! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

=== Volume 17 - Ushiro wa MA no Tsuku Ishi no Kabe!!===
Behind the Stone Walls
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]

=== Special "ドキッ☆男だらけの深夜便"===

*[[MaruMA:VolumeAnissinaSpecial_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1 "世界の国から毒女"
*CD Drama "Ｄの世界"

== Staff ==
Project Administrator:

Project Supervisor:

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[user:LRenne|LRenne]]
:*[[user:Tati-ai|Tati-ai]]
:*[[user:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] (Slowly...)
'''INACTIVE'''
:*Emeryl ([http://www.sakuracities.com/yaoigames/kkmnovel1.php Onadoru Euphoria])
:*[http://kannnichtfranz.livejournal.com/ kannnichtfranz]
:*Dannita
:*[[user:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]

=== Editors ===

:*[[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]

:*[[user:Mokata|Mokata]]

== Series Overview ==

Talk:MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter 2

2012-11-27T06:27:50Z

Mokata: contient name 1st translation

the contient is suberera not coinasha

Campione! ~ (Spanish)

2012-11-27T04:54:49Z

Mokata: espacio

[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Campione!''' (カンピオーネ!, Kanpiōne) es una serie de novelas ligeras escritas por Taketsuki Jou e ilustrado por Sikorsky.

La serie cuenta actualmente con 13 volúmenes.

El anime, hecho por Diomedea, comenzará a emitirse en julio del 2012.

== Sinopsis ==

''Campione - Godslayer - es el gobernante supremo.''

''Ya que puede matar a un ser celestial, por lo tanto, puede invocar los poderes divinos que pertenecen los dioses.''

''Campione - Godslayer - es el señor.''

''Ya que el poder de matar a un dios está en sus manos, puede dominar a todos los mortales en la Tierra.''

''Campione - Godslayer - es el demonio.''

''¡Ya que de todos los mortales que viven en el mundo, nadie tiene el poder para oponersele!''

Kusanagi Godou, un joven de 16 años de edad, quien jugó en la liga mayor como catcher y cuarto bateador - cuando estaba en la secundaria. Sin embargo, una lesión lo obligo a retirarse del béisbol.

A pesar de que no era el fin para él. Durante las vacaciones de primavera de su tercer y último año en el instituto, se vio envuelto en una aventura y terminó matando a uno de los dioses herejes, Verethragna. De este modo, se convirtió en el más joven - séptimo - Campione.

¡Ahora que es un Campione, un Godslayer, el joven Godou debe derrotar a los revoltosos dioses, con la ayuda de sus seguidores!

== Campione! de Taketsuki Jou ==

===Volumen 01 - Dios Hereje===

[https://docs.google.com/file/d/0B1ACQNyN6gdxOUl0MDV5dE5rZnc/edit Completa novela]

[[File:Campione_Vol.01_003.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01 - Vacaciones en Roma]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02 - Duelo con el Diavolo Rosso]]([[GN~spanish~:Volume_1_Chapter 1|Español]] ~80%)
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03 - Un Dia en la Vida del Lord]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04 - Un Enemigo de Lejos]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05 - El Golpe Mortal del Caballero y el Lord]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06 - Torbellino en la Noche mas Oscura]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07 - Athena Hereje]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 02 - Llegada de un Rey Demonio===
[[File:Campione_v2_004.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 03 - Historia del Inicio===
[[File:Campione_v3_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 04 - El Heroe y el Rey===
[[File:Campione_v4_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 05 - Princesa-Sacerdotiza de la Espada===
[[File:Camp5_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 06 - Fenix Volador de la Montaña Sagrada===
[[File:Campione_v6_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 07 - Gran Sabio que Iguala al Cielo===
[[File:Campione_v7_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 08 - Crisis del Rey Demonio===
[[File:Campione_v8_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Omake|Omake]]

===Volumen 09 - Atena Otra Vez===
[[File:Campione_v9_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 10 - Dios de la Guerra de la Lanza===
[[File:Campione_v10_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 11 - La Segunda Historia===
[[File:Campione_v11_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 12 - Noche Sagrada Transiente===
[[File:Campione_v12_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 13 - La diosa princesa de los mares del sur===
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

== Staff ==

Kikuslirus Proyect
http://kikuslirus.blogspot.com/

Traductor: NandoKarnage

Corrector: Aioria

Campione! ~ (Spanish)

2012-11-27T04:51:39Z

Mokata: La novela una está completa por kikuslirus

[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Campione!''' (カンピオーネ!, Kanpiōne) es una serie de novelas ligeras escritas por Taketsuki Jou e ilustrado por Sikorsky.

La serie cuenta actualmente con 13 volúmenes.

El anime, hecho por Diomedea, comenzará a emitirse en julio del 2012.

== Sinopsis ==

''Campione - Godslayer - es el gobernante supremo.''

''Ya que puede matar a un ser celestial, por lo tanto, puede invocar los poderes divinos que pertenecen los dioses.''

''Campione - Godslayer - es el señor.''

''Ya que el poder de matar a un dios está en sus manos, puede dominar a todos los mortales en la Tierra.''

''Campione - Godslayer - es el demonio.''

''¡Ya que de todos los mortales que viven en el mundo, nadie tiene el poder para oponersele!''

Kusanagi Godou, un joven de 16 años de edad, quien jugó en la liga mayor como catcher y cuarto bateador - cuando estaba en la secundaria. Sin embargo, una lesión lo obligo a retirarse del béisbol.

A pesar de que no era el fin para él. Durante las vacaciones de primavera de su tercer y último año en el instituto, se vio envuelto en una aventura y terminó matando a uno de los dioses herejes, Verethragna. De este modo, se convirtió en el más joven - séptimo - Campione.

¡Ahora que es un Campione, un Godslayer, el joven Godou debe derrotar a los revoltosos dioses, con la ayuda de sus seguidores!

== Campione! de Taketsuki Jou ==

===Volumen 01 - Dios Hereje===
[https://docs.google.com/file/d/0B1ACQNyN6gdxOUl0MDV5dE5rZnc/edit Completa novela]
[[File:Campione_Vol.01_003.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01 - Vacaciones en Roma]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02 - Duelo con el Diavolo Rosso]]([[GN~spanish~:Volume_1_Chapter 1|Español]] ~80%)
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03 - Un Dia en la Vida del Lord]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04 - Un Enemigo de Lejos]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05 - El Golpe Mortal del Caballero y el Lord]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06 - Torbellino en la Noche mas Oscura]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07 - Athena Hereje]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 02 - Llegada de un Rey Demonio===
[[File:Campione_v2_004.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 03 - Historia del Inicio===
[[File:Campione_v3_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 04 - El Heroe y el Rey===
[[File:Campione_v4_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 05 - Princesa-Sacerdotiza de la Espada===
[[File:Camp5_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 06 - Fenix Volador de la Montaña Sagrada===
[[File:Campione_v6_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 07 - Gran Sabio que Iguala al Cielo===
[[File:Campione_v7_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 08 - Crisis del Rey Demonio===
[[File:Campione_v8_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Omake|Omake]]

===Volumen 09 - Atena Otra Vez===
[[File:Campione_v9_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 10 - Dios de la Guerra de la Lanza===
[[File:Campione_v10_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 11 - La Segunda Historia===
[[File:Campione_v11_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 12 - Noche Sagrada Transiente===
[[File:Campione_v12_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 13 - La diosa princesa de los mares del sur===
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

== Staff ==

Kikuslirus Proyect
http://kikuslirus.blogspot.com/

Traductor: NandoKarnage

Corrector: Aioria

Talk:Campione!:Volume 11 Afterword

2012-11-27T04:29:36Z

Mokata: Created page with "Afterwords are always good to read. I like geting in touch with the author. Mokata"

Afterwords are always good to read. I like geting in touch with the author. Mokata

Talk:Maru-MA

2012-11-27T03:30:56Z

Mokata: giving credit

User:Mokata

2012-11-27T03:23:22Z

Mokata: So I am demon queen or king otaku

<center>Who I am I?</center>
 
<hr/>

I will forever live on the Internet reading or designing something. I was roaming Baka tsuki in the early days then left only to return later to read Campione and the MA Series! I certainly know spanish and would like to translate Campione,Maoyuu Maou Yuusha ,MA Series.So anlyone familar with the series knows that I demon king or queen genre fan. Even long I made kingdom knows has kyou kara maou fans kingdom. I also accept similar seres such as [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis]]

It has always been my goal to translate once I learned foreign language. A side note I am native English speaker just a lazy one whom is a editor on occasion. I obvious put more effort in editing others works instead of mine. I certianly lazy translator who's done only a oneshot. I produce excellent results once I get started. I also have small experience has a manga editor.

<hr/>

Maru-MA

2012-11-27T03:01:16Z

Mokata: Change a location of the line that I added early to the summary.

[[Image:KKM1Cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Kyou Kara MA no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!! Cover]]

'''''Maru-MA''''' also known as The MA Series (㋮シリーズ) is a light novel series written by Takabayashio Tomo and illustrated by Matsumoto Temari. The common name or community name of the series in english and spanish is Kyou Kara Maou. It's published by Kadokawa Shoten since 2000. There are currently 22 novels released. Between 2004-2009 was the series adapted into anime. The 117 episodes aired as ''Kyō kara Maō!'' (jp. 今日からマ王!) in Japan on NHK BS-2. There were two of three seasons released in english under the names Kyou Kara Maoh! and God, Save Our King!

== Story Synopsis ==
Yuri Shibuya was living a pretty normal life. That changed the day he was dunked into a toilet after an attempt to save a classmate from a gang of bullies. Instead of just getting a good soaking, he's pulled in. The next thing he knows, he's in a world that vaguely resembles medieval Europe. If that's not odd enough, he's told that he is to be the next Maoh,( Demon King ) just because he has black hair and black eyes. The Maoh is the King of the Mazoku ( Demon tribe ), who are coexisting not-so-peacefully with the humans in this world. Much to his subject's dismay, he's totally different from the rulers they're accustomed to. He's kind, considerate, a believer in justice, and not willing to use violence to solve conflicts. Not exactly someone they want running a country on the very brink of war. Now, Yuri has to deal with trying to become a good Maoh, while at the same time attempting to adapt to this land's customs and culture, all in a world where the tension between the humans and Mazoku is reaching its peak.

== Translation ==

=== [[MA Series:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[MA Series:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*'''22 January 2012''' - Volume 1, Full Text uploaded.
*'''21 January 2012''' - Volume 8, Prologue + Chapter 1 + Chapter 2 added.
* '''21 January 2012''' - Novel 3 Full text uploaded.
* '''18 January 2012''' - Teaser Project started!

== Kyou Kara Maou Series ==

[[File:KKM1Cover.jpg|thumb]]
=== Volume 1 - Kyou Kara MA no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!! [[MaruMA:Volume 01|(Full text)]] ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_10|Chapter 10]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 2 - Kondo wa MA no Tsuku Saishuu Heiki! [http://www.asphodelshaven.com/translations/view/novel/kkm_02/all#cutid1 (Full Text) by AsphodelsHaven ]===

[[File:KKM3Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 3 - Konya wa MA no Tsuku Daidassou!! [[MaruMA:Volume 03|(Full text)]] ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_10|Chapter 10]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_11|Chapter 11]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_12|Chapter 12]]

[[File:KKM4Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 4 - The King's Daughter ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Afterword|Afterword]]

[[File:KKMgaiden1cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Short Stories Volume 1 - Kakka to MA no Tsuku TOSA Nikki!? ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

[[File:KKM5Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 5 - Kitto MA no Tsuku Hi ga Noboru! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
Translation completely done by Kannichtfranz.
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]

[[File:KKM6Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 6 - Itsuka MA no Tsuku Yugurenai! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
Translation by Kannichtfranz.
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

[[File:KKM89Cover.jpg|thumb]]
=== Volume 7 - Ten ni MA no Tsuku Yuki ga Mau! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
Translation completely done by vivarina.
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1163379.html#cutid1 Chapter 1]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1167043.html#cutid1 Chapter 2]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1171141.html#cutid1 Chapter 3]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1VP8yzjkY0i62pwcmSUj2uHeabpelL-aQTU77CeHSsVM#cutid1 Chapter 10]
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=13bWqLhPRQ5Te5K-_7kypSVv6SSejSR_ry-5vS0XLDyA#cutid1 Chapter 11]
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1OHeGlD5ThrgwU4AVPSQnvN-RAsUaeQxSMNPTbV789mQ#cutid1 Chapter 12]

[[File:KKM8Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 8 - Chi ni wa MA no Tsuku Hoshi ga Furu! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Side Story 1 - Ojousama to wa Kari no Sugata! ===
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Short Stories Volume 2 - Musuko wa MA no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!? ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]

=== Volume 9 - Mezase MA no Tsuku Umi no Hate! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[http://macimoci.livejournal.com/3181.html#cutid1 Chapter 1 Part 1][http://macimoci.livejournal.com/3925.html#cutid1 Chapter 1 Part 2]
*[http://macimoci.livejournal.com/3598.html#cutid1 Chapter 2]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 10 - Running away! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Short Story|Short Story]]

=== Volume 11 - Yagate MA no Tsuku Uta ni Naru! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 12 - Takara wa MA no Tsuku Tsuchi no Naka! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 13 - Hako wa MA no Tsuku Mizu no Soko! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Short Story|Short Story]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Short Stories Volume 3 - Kyo Kara MAou!? ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden03:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1iN9rRhN5s2dbrwwgtkiTx2cjSKsvBu5_NVyYkCtBa0Y#cutid1 Chapter 1 Part 1] by pyrrhic_victoly
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1e04HAwN8hIGJ-lfDSP2UOpBLYCtZ1cJgN5yGQJ4XgOY#cutid1 Chapter 2] by pyrrhic_victoly
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=17--kwAQsiExEC4l6efpTVmi2QJix-0HvsTcCO5SYAAs#cutid1 Chapter 3] by pyrrhic_victoly
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1NrZt198gxSyAMVTb144BWoYhbroFPcdkzPX0vIAB5Qk#cutid1 Chapter 4] by pyrrhic_victoly
*[https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1DD5pV5jTbUgubq7jBdmBt5bopY4CF6jPaG__x9W-ppU#cutid1 Chapter 5] by pyrrhic_victoly

=== Volume 14 - Suna wa Ma no Tsuku Michi no Saki! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1682136.html#cutid1 Chapter 1]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1689137.html#cutid1#cutid1 Chapter 2]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1714134.html#cutid1 Chapter 3 Part 1][http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1715453.html#cutid1 Chapter 3 Part 2]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1750461.html#cutid1 Chapter 5]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1752526.html#cutid1 Chapter 6]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1754671.html#cutid1 Chapter 7]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Short Story|Short Story]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 15 - Kokyouhe MA no Tsuku Kaji wo Tore! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Short Stories Volume 4 - Shin MA Koku Yori Ai wo Komete ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]

=== Volume 16 - Mae wa MA no Tsuku Tetsuogoushi! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

=== Volume 17 - Ushiro wa MA no Tsuku Ishi no Kabe!!===
Behind the Stone Walls
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]

=== Special "ドキッ☆男だらけの深夜便"===

*[[MaruMA:VolumeAnissinaSpecial_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1 "世界の国から毒女"
*CD Drama "Ｄの世界"

== Staff ==
Project Administrator:

Project Supervisor:

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[user:LRenne|LRenne]]
:*[[user:Tati-ai|Tati-ai]]
:*[[user:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] (Slowly...)
'''INACTIVE'''
:*Emeryl ([http://www.sakuracities.com/yaoigames/kkmnovel1.php Onadoru Euphoria])
:*[http://kannnichtfranz.livejournal.com/ kannnichtfranz]
:*Dannita
:*[[user:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]

=== Editors ===

:*[[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]

== Series Overview ==

Talk:Maru-MA

2012-11-27T02:55:02Z

Mokata: Talking to a fellow demon king fan :D

The first two volumes of this series are already translated by a group two years ago.
Here is the link:
http://www.asphodelshaven.com/
So if anybody is going to translate it, please start from volume 3.--[[User:Hariseldon|hariseldon]] 20:03, 18 January 2012 (CST)

Thanks. I'm trying to get permission from the higher ups to ask if their translations can be hosted here as well. If we get approval we'll start from volume 3.
[[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 00:50, 19 January 2012 (CST)

Volume 3 was translated by Irenne on Livejournal: http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1932061.html She didn´t translate chapter 4 though.
So we can´t put links to their translations? :S [[User:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]]

............................................................................................................................

This is one of those storys that I still think about frequently.The anime,novel,and manga made alot of crazy fans. Another thing that I have question about is the title. why is the title Maru-MA. Shouldn't there be a metion of the common name kyou kara maou or kyou kara ma. I only found that baka held this translation by accident.

The translation are quite everywhere on live journal
A good an an acurate list made by some fans http://redglasses-girl.livejournal.com/7732.html

*Note I going by Japenese volume defintion when placing the links

Volume 5 completed Kannichtfranz
http://redglasses-girl.livejournal.com/7732.html

volume 6 5/6 Kannichtfranz
http://clavelsangrante.livejournal.com/1115.html

Volume 7 vivarina ( The translation was complete but rest of the links are dead include the spanish ones)

part 12
https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1OHeGlD5ThrgwU4AVPSQnvN-RAsUaeQxSMNPTbV789mQ

part 11
https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=13bWqLhPRQ5Te5K-_7kypSVv6SSejSR_ry-5vS0XLDyA

part 10
https://docs.google.com/document/pub?id=1VP8yzjkY0i62pwcmSUj2uHeabpelL-aQTU77CeHSsVM

part 3
http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1171141.html

part 2
http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1167043.html

part 1
http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1163379.html

volume 14 complete
http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/?skip=30&tag=summary%2Ftranslation

Yes, I'm the one you made that list. Volumen 14 isn't complete, still lacks chapters 8-12, a special, and chapter 3 (I'm not sure though)Volumen 6 really has 10 chapters. Nice to meet you. thank you for thw links to vivarina's work.
Hablas español? [[User:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] ([[User talk:ClavelSangrante|talk]]) 19:53, 26 November 2012 (CST)

I though was too short to be complete. Sorry, I misread some information. I certainly speak spanish since it's my subject or major that I studying but to lazy to write in spanish right now. :D Thanks again for making the list. Are you going to updated the list since volume 3 is complete? Also like I pointed out volume 8 sadly is no more. Also volume 8 parts 1,2,3 to spainsh verison are gone too. I mean to say that the links are dead. Thanks again for your work.

Maru-MA

2012-11-26T23:14:13Z

Mokata: Maoh is translated to Demon King. So I added to note next to the first metion of demon king. I did the same for Mazoku

[[Image:KKM1Cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Kyou Kara MA no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!! Cover]]

'''''Maru-MA''''' also known as The MA Series (㋮シリーズ) is a light novel series written by Takabayashio Tomo and illustrated by Matsumoto Temari. It's published by Kadokawa Shoten since 2000. There are currently 22 novels released. Between 2004-2009 was the series adapted into anime. The 117 episodes aired as ''Kyō kara Maō!'' (jp. 今日からマ王!) in Japan on NHK BS-2. There were two of three seasons released in english under the names Kyou Kara Maoh! and God, Save Our King! The common name or community name in english and spanish is Kyou Kara Maou.

== Story Synopsis ==
Yuri Shibuya was living a pretty normal life. That changed the day he was dunked into a toilet after an attempt to save a classmate from a gang of bullies. Instead of just getting a good soaking, he's pulled in. The next thing he knows, he's in a world that vaguely resembles medieval Europe. If that's not odd enough, he's told that he is to be the next Maoh,( Demon King ) just because he has black hair and black eyes. The Maoh is the King of the Mazoku ( Demon tribe ), who are coexisting not-so-peacefully with the humans in this world. Much to his subject's dismay, he's totally different from the rulers they're accustomed to. He's kind, considerate, a believer in justice, and not willing to use violence to solve conflicts. Not exactly someone they want running a country on the very brink of war. Now, Yuri has to deal with trying to become a good Maoh, while at the same time attempting to adapt to this land's customs and culture, all in a world where the tension between the humans and Mazoku is reaching its peak.

== Translation ==

=== [[MA Series:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[MA Series:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*'''22 January 2012''' - Volume 1, Full Text uploaded.
*'''21 January 2012''' - Volume 8, Prologue + Chapter 1 + Chapter 2 added.
* '''21 January 2012''' - Novel 3 Full text uploaded.
* '''18 January 2012''' - Teaser Project started!

== Kyou Kara Maou Series ==

[[File:KKM1Cover.jpg|thumb]]
=== Volume 1 - Kyou Kara MA no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!! [[MaruMA:Volume 01|(Full text)]] ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Character_Introduction|Character Introduction]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Chapter_10|Chapter 10]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume01:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 2 - Kondo wa MA no Tsuku Saishuu Heiki! [http://www.asphodelshaven.com/translations/view/novel/kkm_02/all#cutid1 (Full Text) by AsphodelsHaven ]===

[[File:KKM3Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 3 - Konya wa MA no Tsuku Daidassou!! [[MaruMA:Volume 03|(Full text)]] ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_10|Chapter 10]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_11|Chapter 11]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume03:Chapter_12|Chapter 12]]

[[File:KKM4Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 4 - The King's Daughter ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume04:Afterword|Afterword]]

[[File:KKMgaiden1cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Short Stories Volume 1 - Kakka to MA no Tsuku TOSA Nikki!? ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden01:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

[[File:KKM5Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 5 - Kitto MA no Tsuku Hi ga Noboru! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
Translation completely done by Kannichtfranz.
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume05:Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]

[[File:KKM6Cover.jpg|thumb]]

=== Volume 6 - Itsuka MA no Tsuku Yugurenai! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
Translation by Kannichtfranz.
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume06:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

[[File:KKM89Cover.jpg|thumb]]
=== Volume 7 - Ten ni MA no Tsuku Yuki ga Mau! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
Translation completely done by vivarina.
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume07:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

[[File:KKM8Cover.jpg|thumb]]
=== Volume 8 - Chi ni wa MA no Tsuku Hoshi ga Furu! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume08:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Side Story 1 - Ojousama to wa Kari no Sugata! ===
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:SideStory01:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Short Stories Volume 2 - Musuko wa MA no Tsuku Jiyuugyou!? ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden02:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]

=== Volume 9 - Mezase MA no Tsuku Umi no Hate! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume09:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 10 - Running away! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume10:Short Story|Short Story]]

=== Volume 11 - Yagate MA no Tsuku Uta ni Naru! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume11:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 12 - Takara wa MA no Tsuku Tsuchi no Naka! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume12:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 13 - Hako wa MA no Tsuku Mizu no Soko! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Short Story|Short Story]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume13:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Short Stories Volume 3 - Kyo Kara MAou!? ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden03:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden03:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden03:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden03:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden03:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden03:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]

=== Volume 14 - Suna wa Ma no Tsuku Michi no Saki! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1682136.html#cutid1 Chapter 1]
*[http://kyou-kara-maou.livejournal.com/1689137.html#cutid1 Chapter 2]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Short Story|Short Story]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume14:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Volume 15 - Kokyouhe MA no Tsuku Kaji wo Tore! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume15:Afterword|Afterword]]

=== Short Stories Volume 4 - Shin MA Koku Yori Ai wo Komete ===
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Gaiden04:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]

=== Volume 16 - Mae wa MA no Tsuku Tetsuogoushi! ===
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume16:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]

=== Volume 17 - Ushiro wa MA no Tsuku Ishi no Kabe!!===
Behind the Stone Walls
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[MaruMA:Volume17:Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]

=== Special "ドキッ☆男だらけの深夜便"===

*[[MaruMA:VolumeAnissinaSpecial_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1 "世界の国から毒女"
*CD Drama "Ｄの世界"

== Staff ==
Project Administrator:

Project Supervisor:

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''

:*[[user:LRenne|LRenne]]
:*[[user:Tati-ai|Tati-ai]]
:*[[user:ClavelSangrante|ClavelSangrante]] (Slowly...)
'''INACTIVE'''
:*Emeryl ([http://www.sakuracities.com/yaoigames/kkmnovel1.php Onadoru Euphoria])
:*[http://kannnichtfranz.livejournal.com/ kannnichtfranz]
:*Dannita
:*[[user:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]

=== Editors ===

:*[[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]

== Series Overview ==

Talk:Maru-MA

2012-11-26T23:01:09Z

Mokata: sytnax

Talk:Maru-MA

2012-11-26T22:55:03Z

Mokata: added note

Talk:Maru-MA

2012-11-26T22:53:00Z

Mokata: add where to find more links to translation done years ago by other fans

Talk:Maru-MA

2012-11-26T12:46:17Z

Mokata:

User:Mokata

2012-09-22T08:07:02Z

Mokata:

I am lvl 96 fan of Campione and it's translators.

:'''Background'''
I will forever live on the Internet. I was roaming Baka tsuki in the early days then left only to return later to read Campione!
I certainly know spanish and would like to translate Campione one day.It has always been my goal to translate once I learned foreign language. A side note I am native English speaker who is a proofreader on occasion. I like to thank Spanishdict.com for my abilities in proofreader. They taught me well.

Campione! ~ (Spanish)

2012-09-22T07:58:15Z

Mokata: no hay 12 volúmenes sino 13

[[Image:Campione!_Vol_01_cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Campione!''' (カンピオーネ!, Kanpiōne) es una serie de novelas ligeras escritas por Taketsuki Jou e ilustrado por Sikorsky.

La serie cuenta actualmente con 13 volúmenes.

El anime, hecho por Diomedea, comenzará a emitirse en julio del 2012.

== Sinopsis ==

''Campione - Godslayer - es el gobernante supremo.''

''Ya que puede matar a un ser celestial, por lo tanto, puede invocar los poderes divinos que pertenecen los dioses.''

''Campione - Godslayer - es el señor.''

''Ya que el poder de matar a un dios está en sus manos, puede dominar a todos los mortales en la Tierra.''

''Campione - Godslayer - es el demonio.''

''¡Ya que de todos los mortales que viven en el mundo, nadie tiene el poder para oponersele!''

Kusanagi Godou, un joven de 16 años de edad, quien jugó en la liga mayor como catcher y cuarto bateador - cuando estaba en la secundaria. Sin embargo, una lesión lo obligo a retirarse del béisbol.

A pesar de que no era el fin para él. Durante las vacaciones de primavera de su tercer y último año en el instituto, se vio envuelto en una aventura y terminó matando a uno de los dioses herejes, Verethragna. De este modo, se convirtió en el más joven - séptimo - Campione.

¡Ahora que es un Campione, un Godslayer, el joven Godou debe derrotar a los revoltosos dioses, con la ayuda de sus seguidores!

== Campione! de Taketsuki Jou ==

===Volumen 01 - Dios Hereje===
[[File:Campione_Vol.01_003.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01 - Vacaciones en Roma]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02 - Duelo con el Diavolo Rosso]]([[GN~spanish~:Volume_1_Chapter 1|Español]] ~80%)
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03 - Un Dia en la Vida del Lord]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04 - Un Enemigo de Lejos]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05 - El Golpe Mortal del Caballero y el Lord]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06 - Torbellino en la Noche mas Oscura]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07 - Athena Hereje]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 01 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 02 - Llegada de un Rey Demonio===
[[File:Campione_v2_004.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 02 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 03 - Historia del Inicio===
[[File:Campione_v3_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 03 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 04 - El Heroe y el Rey===
[[File:Campione_v4_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 04 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 05 - Princesa-Sacerdotiza de la Espada===
[[File:Camp5_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 05 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 06 - Fenix Volador de la Montaña Sagrada===
[[File:Campione_v6_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 06 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 07 - Gran Sabio que Iguala al Cielo===
[[File:Campione_v7_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 07 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 08 - Crisis del Rey Demonio===
[[File:Campione_v8_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 08 Omake|Omake]]

===Volumen 09 - Atena Otra Vez===
[[File:Campione_v9_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 09 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 10 - Dios de la Guerra de la Lanza===
[[File:Campione_v10_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 10 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 11 - La Segunda Historia===
[[File:Campione_v11_002.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 11 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 12 - Noche Sagrada Transiente===
[[File:Campione_v12_001.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 12 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

===Volumen 13 - La diosa princesa de los mares del sur===
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Ilustraciones de la Novela|Ilustraciones de la Novela]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Prologo|Prologo]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 01|Capitulo 01]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 02|Capitulo 02]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 03|Capitulo 03]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 04|Capitulo 04]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 05|Capitulo 05]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 06|Capitulo 06]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Capitulo 07|Capitulo 07]]
:*[[Campione!:Volumen 13 Epilogo|Epilogo]]

== Staff ==

Kikuslirus Proyect
http://kikuslirus.blogspot.com/

Traductor: NandoKarnage

Corrector: Aioria

User talk:Zzhk

2012-09-22T07:47:54Z

Mokata: /* Campione! */

==Feedback==

===General===
Hey zzhk! Really wanted to thank you for the Campione! translations and the DxD summaries. Keep it up and have fun! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 05:24, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Yo Zzhk thank for translating Highschool DxD and Campione!, hopefully after completing of vol6 of Campione! you would do vols 3 and 4 :)

===Campione!===

Thanks a lot for translating ''Campione!''. It's a very interesting series and I have a lot of fun reading it. --[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 10:10, 30 April 2012 (CDT)

Good job on volume 2, hope to be able to cooperate with you on more volumes haha, anyway your english is good, as far as i can tell there is little for us editors to fix.[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 19:36, 2 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi! I really enjoy Campione. Thank you for the fast translation! [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 20:52, 2 May 2012 (CDT)
Hey there i '''Zzhk''' was just wondering if you could give me a summary on the series and if its anything similar to "High School DxD"? --[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:45, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

Well, it's a harem-like story with a mixed mythological setting plus a protagonist who isn't useless. There is an overview on the main page, and I suggest just reading the first two translated volumes to see if you like the feel. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:48, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your efforts on translating Campione.. I really enjoy it... :)

Thanks for the hard work on Campione! Any chance of vol 6? :P [[Special:Contributions/218.186.17.241|218.186.17.241]] 22:29, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

Eventually, probably... --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:17, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

+1 to the list of people who appreciate your work. Thanks for the efforts. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 03:27, 28 June 2012 (CDT)

Awesome man! I hope you do Volume 6 too. Thanks for the hard work!

Thank you again for your translations on Campione. Any chance on going back and doing the missing parts for Vol 4?.. thanks

Well, Volume 4 is already summarized on jCafe by Kadi so it's not really a priority. I'd be more inclined to do 6 and 7 first. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 09:30, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Wow thanks for Raptor form speed in translating volume 5. And I'm happy that you register vol6. [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 09:42, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your speed translations on Campione!. I hope you will keep translating it ^^--[[User:LSwRl|LSwRl]] 16:56, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

THANKS A LOOOOT You are my hero! You, [8th King]-sama !!! PLease finish this 4 ASAP, then please do Vol 6 like blitzkrieg wirting!! I am deeply attached for these series! [[User:Sylkud]] 12:13, 25 Jul

vol.4 is being translated by florza. And, don't rush the translator. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 11:54, 25 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you very much for translations I really enjoy them KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK

Hi zzhk! Thank you for your Campione translations. Thanks for your hard work! I made an account just to say, thanks. Also, Great job on v7 ch 5 part 4. Your translations make my days. Thanks always for quick and great translations. Mokata

Zzhk! Amazing job! Question/comment - In V7C6 Part 3, there's two things that are confusing: 1) "Then Godou proceeded to compose spell words caused strong wind to blow. The destructive gales pinned down the giant monkeys, immobilizing them." -> Is it Godou or is it Ena that is doing that? Godou at this point already appears to be using 2 incarnations and is also using some wind spell? and 2) This and the very next section also mentions 6 giant monkeys they are also fighting.. but there has been no mention of Sun Wukong summoning any monkeys at all at this point [[User:Wilhelmson|Wilhelmson]] ([[User talk:Wilhelmson|talk]]) 16:17, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

On further inspection, there was a typo: mismatched comment tags which hid away a fair chunk of text. It should make a lot more sense now. Thanks for pointing it out! --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 09:51, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

===High School DxD===
r u still translating hs dxd?

Yes, as stated [[User:Zzhk|on the user page]], I am currently working on Volume 9. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:15, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

I wanna know if you´ll continue with volume 9????

Life.1 is done --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 08:29, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

You absolutely rule man. Thanx for Vol 9 XD

==Editing==

===Rollback===

Sorry, was an accident. Probably clicked on the wrong place with my iPod touch at some moment. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:58, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

No worries. It was too strange not to have been an accident. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 11:10, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

===Campione===

Hi, sorry about the edit for "just deserts" :p, I would like to express my thanks for your efforts to translate Campione. I wish you all the best in your future efforts at translating and of course, other stuff XD.

Don't worry about it, it's just that if more than one person was confused enough to edit it, there must have been many more who just didn't act on it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 17:33, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

I changed the 'impotence' in 'Anger at the circumstances taking her away from him, and anger at his own impotence.' from volume 5, chapter 6 to 'incompetence', just an fyi in case it was a TL error. --[[User:Florza|Florza]]

It's fine, I saw it already, no objections. Impotence, incompetence, inability to do anything, powerlessness, it's all the same to me. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 01:50, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

To most people it has a very different meaning though :P Also, '"Don't be bound by hierarchy, and devote myself to onii-sama... Yes, that's idea."' from Volume 6 Chapter 4, is it meant to be 'idea'? -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

haha, you mean the sexual connotation? Anyway, would you prefer concept or principle instead of idea? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 22:24, 4 August 2012 (CDT)

Yeah. I reread it once or twice thinking, 'wtf? why is Godou worried about his ED at this time? does he have ED?'. But about the 'idea' thing, I think it's a grammar thing. 'that's' doesn't go with 'idea' at least for normal speech. not sure about the original meaning though. -- [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Actually, looking more closely, I see what's missing, it's just a typo. It should be "that's ''the'' idea." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 00:17, 5 August 2012 (CDT)

Hi there. While editing I am having some confusion regarding what to keep in caps and all. For example: "king", "lord", "god", "cult lord" and such. I believe that since all of them represents some position in this world's society they should be in caps. Just as same to ours "President/Prime Minister/Minister" and such. Please suggest further on this matter. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 16:52, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

They should be in lower case when used as a noun, capitalized when used as a term of address. Lord and God are only capitalized for God from the Bible, so there is no need to capitalize phrases like "my lord" or "abc is a god" though "Lord XYZ" would need to be capitalized since it's a term of address. Similarly, king should only be capitalized when it is a specific title, such as "King Kusanagi." Stuff like "as a king you should blah blah blah..." or "the king jumped up and down" should not be capitalized. It does get a bit subtle with statements like "George V is one of the kings of Britain" where "kings" is being used as a general noun, versus "George V is King of Britain" where "King of Britain" is a specific title. As for "cult leader," it would follow the same pattern as for "king" though I wouldn't be opposed to capitalizing all intances of it since it's not that usual a term. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 19:28, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually that was me who edited the terminology page. The furigana is indeed Ocelot for 'Jaguar'. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Which volume did you see it? Volume 6 Page 42 is unambiguously ジャガー -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:10, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

V7 Page 163. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Ah, so it's the author who changed his mind. Anyway, I'll bring it up in the Terminology thread. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 06:32, 1 September 2012 (CDT)

Sorry. Was not knowing about the original texts. But how to know that those were the original thoughts? I simply took those as a remark on Erica's strength. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 02:43, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

Florza uses italics, but I find it unnecessary... After all, there is no such formatting in the original text, and certain lines can be interpreted as either thoughts or third person narration because there is no explicit subject. Unless you have doubts about a translator's ability to use English pronouns properly, I'd suggest refraining from making these sorts of changes directly, and raise the issue on Talk pages instead. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 02:54, 4 September 2012 (CDT)

Spirit body is correct for that kanji. However, naming issues arise when connected with other kanji. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Well, it's not like the combination arose by coincidence. It's highly unsatisfactory for the translation to change completely when the subject is still the same thing. Could you elaborate on what you consider to be naming issues? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 23:35, 6 September 2012 (CDT)

I'm sure that if you found 'God and Godslayer' to be awkward, 'spirit power of spirit body separation' would seem pretty awkward as well, right? Wait, has the term been translated in previous volumes yet? - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Where does that phrase occur? In that particular case, it could be simplified to "power of spirit body separation" without much loss in meaning. "Spirit body" and its separation and detachment already appeared in Volume 6 with Princess Alice's introduction. Personally, I don't think they're actual terms per se since detachment and separation seem to be used as synonyms for the same phenomenon. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 00:18, 7 September 2012 (CDT)

Think I'll go with the horizontal stare decisis here for now. Although, as 幽体分離 and other 4 character kanjis are usually move names (Even without brackets), I feel that 'spirit body separation' is somewhat lacking. - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

Sorry, didn't know if those tense change would significantly alter the meaning. Since everything was in past tense, I couldn't tell from just reading the order of occurrence for some of the events.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 10:41, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I got permission to change the text aside from the tenses. Can I reverse your undo so I can change the tense back to past tense? I don't have a copy of my past changes to work with.--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 11:27, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Campione!%3AVolume_5_Prologue&diff=186740&oldid=174273 Here] are all your changes, highlighted. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 12:02, 8 September 2012 (CDT)

I make my ePUBs manually; the use of <nowiki></nowiki> rather than triple apostrophes makes it easier (for me, and maybe others) to convert the text into html/xhtml. The same would be true of double apostrophes and the <nowiki></nowiki> tag. I've made the mistake of equating double apostrophes with quotation marks (and then replacing all of them). I have a question about line 65 in volume 5 chapter 2. There is a line break between two sentences that appears to be spoken by the same character, and there is no quotation marks around the second "part." Could you check if there is a typo in that line?--[[User:Mane|Mane]] ([[User talk:Mane|talk]]) 07:07, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

I allowed myself to fix it. LNs sometimes have that weird way to throw thoughts into the middle of the narrative.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 07:27, 10 September 2012 (CDT)

===High School DxD===
I've posted a suggestion, not sure if you've seen it. [[Talk:High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 4|Talk Page]] --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 21:23, 22 August 2012 (CDT)

Thanks for the input. Yeah, I've read it but I think the entire paragraph needs to be restructured to make the meaning clearer. I'll think about it later. Of course, anyone is free to provide suggestions in the mean time. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk#top|talk]]) 05:14, 23 August 2012 (CDT)

Talk:Campione!

2012-09-15T00:10:35Z

Mokata: /* Feedback and Comments */

==Feedback and Comments==

Campione! is great, please do your best with it...
{YoshikuniKAITO;13/agust/2011}

...wow, the story looks interesting. I can't help but wait for the next chapter :D - [[User:RasteShelphyd|RasteShelphyd]] 21:46, 24 January 2012 (CST)

when Chapter5 will be completed? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 15:21, 17 March 2012 (CDT)

Once the translator, alex, is back. When ''that'' will be... I don't know.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 21:12, 27 March 2012 (CDT)

Aorii u know i really love u???? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 21:50, 9 April 2012 (CDT)

Don't suddenly say something stupid! (ノ゜△゜)ノ~ (;｡▽｡)ヽ save that for the ppl you mean it to -- [[User:Aorii|Aorii]] 05:39, 10 April 2012 (CDT)

When will be v2c7 done ? i simple cant wait for more chapters of this great novel ^^

Translator's working on it. Don't be so impatient...and help us with edits. XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:20, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

Translation for v2 is already going very fast so it wont be a very long wait. Prob around the weekend? Lol @ ^[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 18:56, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

So glad that this novel will have an anime adaptation this coming july! another LN to be animated besides <<SAO>> ~ [[User:Ghost|Ghost]] 22:31, 18 May 2012 (UTC + 8)

hello i wanted to know if someone is doing the volume 3??

^ You do know there is a registration page that lists who is going to do what? --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 15:40, 27 June 2012 (CDT)

So quick! Volume 5 is going to be finished in no time!? Man, [[User:zzhk|zzhk]] is quite something..... - [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]

Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes.

I hope vol. 3 and 4 be translated soon... --[[User:zerocrack|zerocrack]]

Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes. [[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]]

Hi, I'm not a translator but is there any way that i can help speed up the release of volume 4 chapters?-[[User:Artimech|Artimech]] 01:21, 21 July 2012‎ (CDT)

Is there a plan to make a PDF of volume 4? [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 18:38, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

PDF will come when someone makes it - not me, though. Also, @Artimech, I thought I was translating V4 fast enough :( - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

@Florza, well actually that comment was made before you posted Chapter 1, so it's not really directed to you... *Edits* That's why it's important to sign messages with a time stamp. The standard signature is <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> (4 tildes), for those who don't know. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 20:56, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Well to both Florza and Zzhk -- Your translation speeds are greate. Campione probably is one of the fastest translating projects, and it's alll thanks to you. [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 04:02, 12 August 2012 (CDT)

A really big thanks to all the translators of this great series. I'm really glad you made me discover this great series. It's my favorite so far so thanks a lot.--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] ([[User talk:MaerisCrisis|talk]]) 16:33, 26 August 2012 (CDT)

The anime suck so much, what do you think? [[User:Tel'Aral|Tel'Aral]] ([[User talk:Tel'Aral|talk]]) 19:21, 9 September 2012 (CDT)
 
Anime provides exposure. I read from anime blogs that the LN was much better, so that's why started reading it ;) --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:26, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

I think you guys should go [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=63&t=5218 here]. [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 19:50, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

Shouldn't Kadi be removed from the registration for vol. 8? It's been like that for months and seems to just be a giant block in progress for translators and readers.

No, I shouldn't. NEXT!--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 17:41, 14 September 2012 (CDT)

Thanks to all the people who work on this! (Mokata)

==Enjoying the work and will contribute==
I would like to thank everyone for all the effort on Campione! I enjoy the series and cannot wait for more. While I am not an experienced editor, I will help proof through the pages I read. Thanks!

==Editing Issues==

There's several missing " in dialogues. Is it intentional?[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 09:39, 19 August 2011 (CDT)

Shouldn't be. Correct them in these cases. Though, be sure that you aren't mistaking it for the monologue. -[[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:27, 25 August 2011 (CDT)

There seems to be some problem with the navigation, after volume 2 afterword, i jump straight to volume 3 chapter 1, skipping novel illustrations and prologue?

Its fixed now. you can jump to vol 3 prologue. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:01, 2 June 2012 (CDT)

Old Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/f1/Campione_v2_139.jpg

New Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/fe/Campione_v12_149.jpg

(╯°□°）╯︵ ┻━┻

=== miko's vs mikos vs miko ===

* 16:20, 1 July 2012 Dagger (Talk | contribs) m (42,621 bytes) (Fix "miko's"/"your's")
* 00:50, 2 July 2012 Zakashi (Talk | contribs) m (42,622 bytes) (The translator has reverted changes from "miko's" to "mikos" before, please clarify with him for the details on the use of "miko's" if you are intending to change them)

([[Campione!:Volume 2 Chapter4]])

Can we get a decision on which to use? Pluralizing with apostrophes is wrong, so "miko's" ought to be out; the choice should be between "mikos" and "miko".

I couldn't find a Baka-Tsuki guideline for this, but [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Manual_of_Style/Japan-related_articles#Pluralization the Wikipedia one] says that normally "miko" would be used. That's my preference too, and I'd be happy to go through and change it everywhere. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 21:16, 7 July 2012 (CDT)

This is actually under discussion in the forum [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4702&sid=c7035c5526973f1f4af6dbb3502c9d3f Terminology thread]. So far, the only one who has weighed in on the issue is Project Supervisor Kadi, who has advocated the unaltered form, i.e. "miko" whether plural or singular. I have no objections to that. In the future, please bring up style issues in the forum thread.

I would appreciate a bit of research before stating something flatly as wrong. Apparently, the use of "apostrophe s" to pluralize foreign words was common before the 19th century, so I guess I'm just old-fashioned and obsolete in that regard :P --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 03:47, 8 July 2012 (CDT)

Ah, sorry, didn't realize there was a forum thread. I don't think I've even ventured onto the forums before... I did scan the Apostrophe Wikipedia page beforehand, but I mostly figured that the rules for pluralization were well-known -- but then I have to concede that I was unaware of that particular usage. [http://books.google.co.uk/books?id=VHO1kSJK1JcC&pg=PT50#v=onepage&q&f=false Eats, Shoots and Leaves] is pretty unequivocal in discouraging its use nowadays though. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 22:00, 11 July 2012 (CDT)

=== I am not certain, but this could be a mistake ===
Volume 5, Epilogue:
"Though all sorts of major... well, not too major things happened, I don't think we really mind. The next time we meet, I hope we can get along better."

I think it should be minor instead of major, or something like that becouse of the context (later in the sentence he remembered the catastrof and changed the statement), but since I don´t have the original text (and can´t read japanese) I can´t be sure, so just pointing it out for you to consider.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 16:01, 10 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually, "major" first slipped out because he was being honest, and then Godou just went into denial-mode over the usual public destruction. Also, he's being nice to her in trying to downplay the havoc. If you have a better way of phrasing it, by all means, go ahead.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 17:43, 10 August 2012 (CDT)

No unfortunatelly I don´t have any better idea, I wasn´t just sure whether this was right, but now I understand it, thanks and sorry for bothering you.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 05:26, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

User talk:Zzhk

2012-09-03T02:53:28Z

Mokata: /* Campione! */

User talk:Zzhk

2012-09-01T08:34:10Z

Mokata: /* Campione! */

User:Mokata

2012-08-31T04:51:08Z

Mokata:

I am lvl 96 fan of Campione and it's translators.

:'''Background'''
I study spanish as minor. Also, I English is my native language though some grammar eludes me.
On another note my favorite genre is demons,devils,akuma,spirits,youkai, or gods with demons.
It all started with Kyou Kara Maoh. The only series I could watch million times with ease.